Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - O Malley

Pages: 1 2 3 [4] 5 6 7
61
Climax Control Archives / The Beginning of the End
« on: January 08, 2014, 09:24:29 PM »
 
Sunday December 22nd
Gold Coast Casino


What you didn't see after Climax Control...


The final Climax Control of 2013 has just finished and come to a close.  Talk about a shocking way to end the show as Pro-Wrestling's Pedigree, Max Burke, had made his return and shown just what he has his sights set on next...Giani Di Luca's Heavyweight Championship.  Giani Di Luca was none to pleased, given the stare down that took place following the match, and the other members of NXT were all abuzz at this latest development, but one person in the group was a little relieved to see Max Burke, even if it was only for a moment.  

After watching Max's return after Giani defeated Damien Kingston, Misty was shocked to see her friend(?) Max back in SCW.  After The Saviors had done what they did over a month ago, he hadn't been heard from since, and not even Misty's former henchwoman/guard dog, Ruby, was speaking on his condition or whereabouts.  So, Misty relieved to see him safe and sound.  

But her thoughts quickly turned back to the events that happened earlier in the evening.  Everything was on track to being perfect.  Seth had flown in from Chicago, and the two were on track to making their relationship work.  Which is what the both of them had wanted.  But, things had changed and it was all thanks to...mistletoe, Giani Di Luca, and Drake Green.  Well, all that combined with the fact that Misty wasn't exactly truthful to Seth about what happened between her and Drake over Thanksgiving.  Needless to say, Misty is now expecting the last two weeks of 2013 to be filled with a lot of "Bah Humbugs."


"Misty..."

She's seated in a chair in the NXT locker room with her arms folded across her chest, staring off in front of her.  She's so distracted by her thoughts that she doesn't see Spike and Vixen walk up to her.  Vixen looks at Spike, a little concerned for her tag team partner, and Spike snaps his fingers in front of Misty's face.

Spike: Hey...Earth to Misty!

Vixen: Is she...okay?

Spike: I'm not sure.  Hang on a sec.

Spike then kneels down in front of Misty, again snapping his fingers in front of her face.  This time, she snaps out of her trance, quickly shaking her head and moving her eyes to look at Spike.  She looks at him, then to Vixen, slightly confused.

Misty: Huh?  What's going on?

Spike: The show's over, Misty.  Everyone is leaving and heading home now.  What is wrong with you?  Are you okay?  

Misty takes in a deep breath and leans forward.  She runs her hands through her hair, then nods.

Misty: Yeah, I'm fine.  Or I will be.  So, what are your plans for tonight?  I'm sure you've got something special planned to celebrate your birthday, Spike.

Spike smiles and shakes his head.

Spike: Not really, actually.  Eden is actually looking forward to having cake and ice cream at home.  She already hi-jacked Dixie's cell phone and called me wondering when we were going to be home.

Misty smiles and lets out a laugh, not surprised to hear about Eden's excitement.  But a small part of her is also surprised.

Misty: That has always been her favorite part hasn't it?  But, Spike, it's your birthday today.  I've got an idea.  Why don't I take the kids tonight?  I'm sure Eden wouldn't mind spending the night at my house tonight so you and Vixen can have a night out...or in.

Vixen smiles an almost uncomfortable smile, still getting used to Misty's understanding and acceptance of her relationship with Spike.  Spike looks at Vixen, silently asking her opinion.  She shrugs.

Vixen: It's your decision, sweetie.  It's a very kind offer.

Misty: And I won't take no for an answer.  I've got ice cream in my freezer, and I'm sure Eden would have a blast baking--

Spike holds up his hand, silencing Misty.  For a moment, it appears as though he is going to turn her offer down, but a few seconds later, he smiles and nods, and Misty does the same.

Spike: I'd be stupid to say no.  Thanks.

Misty: Consider it my birthday gift to you.  Besides, I think Eden could definately help get my mind off of everything.

Spike: Oh I'm sure she could.  Timmy, on the other hand, might be a bit of a problem.  You're still not exactly on his good side.

Misty: Well, if he doesn't want to stay at my house I'm sure we could talk Jamie into having a guy's night at his house, while Eden and I have a girl's night.  Right?

Spike laughs and nods, agreeing it could be entirely possible.  

Spike: Alright then.  I guess we should all get out of here.

Misty: I'm right behind you.  I need to finish getting my stuff together and I'll meet you there to pick up Eden.

Spike: See you in a bit.

Spike and Vixen then turn and walk out of the locker room, leaving the Gold Coast Casino to head back to Spike's place.  Misty starts gathering the rest of her things, and frowns when she finds that someone had placed the Santa's Hat with the mistletoe attached on her duffel bag.  She slowly reaches down, taking it in her hands and closes her eyes as Seth pops into her mind once again.  She shakes her head, then tosses the Santa's hat into her duffel bag, then quickly zips it closed.  She turns and heads towards the door as the scene fades out.

*************************


The loud, excited childish laughter belonging to five year old Eden Staggs echoes throughout Misty's home in Las Vegas.  In the kitchen, we find the look-a-like mother and daughter by the counter, surrounded by a plethora of ingredients.  Eden is standing on a chair so she can reach the counter, and she is wearing a child-sized apron, though it is covered in flour, sugar, and just about every other ingredient on the counter.  She is helping her mother pour the ingredients into a mixing bowl, stirring afterwards as they make some type of cake.  Misty laughs as Eden pours a large amount of sprinkles into the batter.

Misty: I thought the sprinkles were supposed to go on the frosting?  

Eden: They are.  But I want sprinkles IN the cake too!  You can never have enough sprinkles!

Misty smiles as that statement brings back happy memories.  Misty stirs the sprinkles into the batter, and once everything is combined, she pours the mixture into a cake pan, then places it in the oven to bake.  She makes sure to set the timer, because if past experiences are any indication, if she were to forget to set the timer, another burnt cake would be in her future.  And with her first night alone with Eden in the longest time, she simply couldn't have that.  

Eden jumps down from the chair, and as Misty starts cleaning up their mess of ingredients on the counter, she looks at the cake in the oven several times.  After the third time, Eden runs over to the refrigerator to grab some juice, when she spots a picture on the outside.  She points to the picture, then looks over to her mother.


Eden: Who's THAT?

Misty: Who's who, sweetie?

Misty looks up and over to Eden.  She sees that Eden is pointing to the picture of her and Seth taken back in Chicago, and she tries to keep herself from getting upset again, and she thinks of her response carefully.

Misty: That...That is Mommy's friend, Seth.  

Eden: Oh...How come I haven't met him yet?  I've met all of Daddy's friends.

Misty lets out a small laugh.  She stops cleaning for a moment, grabbing a cup from out of one of the cabinets before she walks over to the refrigerator.  Knowing Eden was wanting some juice, she grabs the juice from out of the refrigerator and pours her a glass and returns the juice back to its place in the refrigerator.  She instructs Eden to go sit at the table, and she grabs the picture of her and Seth from under the magnet and joins her daughter at the table.

Misty: Well, sweetie, Seth doesn't live her in Las Vegas.  He lives all the way in Chicago where Mommy grew up, and where Grandma and Grandpa still live.  He doesn't get to visit here very often, but he was here earlier today.

Eden: How come he's not here now?  

Misty: It's hard to explain, sweetie.  It's grown up business, but you don't need to worry about that okay?  You and I are going to have fun tonight, because you're officially on Christmas break from school and Timmy is at Uncle Jamie's.  So it's just you and me tonight.

Eden: Is Seth going to be my Daddy too?

Misty is taken by surprise at her daughter's question.  She looks at the picture of her and Seth, then sets it down on the table and slides it away from her.

Misty: Why would you ask that, Eden?  You know your Daddy is the only Daddy you've got and I know for a fact he's the best Daddy anyone could ask for, right?

Eden: Oh I know that, but I've got two Mommy's.  And my friend Ashley at school, she has two Mommy's AND two Daddy's.  And you look really sad when you look at the picture of Seth.  Like you miss him really bad.

Misty: You're getting too smart for your own good, you know that?

Eden nods excitedly.

Eden: I know!

Misty: Well how about you slow down just a bit, okay?  I'm not used to it.

Eden giggles as she takes a big gulp of her juice.

Eden: So do you?

Misty: Do I what?

Eden: Do you miss Seth?  

Misty sighs as she glances at the picture again.

Misty: Yeah, sweetie, I do.  But, I've got you here with me tonight and that makes my night one hundred percent better.

Eden: If you miss him, why don't you call him?

Misty: Because sweetie, sometimes when grown ups are fighting, they need some time to cool off.  And right now, Seth is mad at Mommy so I need to give him some time to himself.  Don't you worry your pretty little head about Mommy and Seth, okay?  We'll be fine.

Eden seems a bit disappointed that her mother doesn't want to talk about Seth, but she listens to her none-the-less.  She finishes her juice and a short while later , the timer goes off, signaling the cake should be done.  Misty checks, and it is indeed done so she takes it out to cool down completely.  Misty keeps her daughter pre-occupied while they wait for the cake to cool down before they put the frosting(and plenty of sprinkles!) on.  

Later on that night, long after Misty puts Eden to bed and heads off to her own room to sleep for the night, Eden comes sneaking into Misty's room.  Misty is in a deep sleep and doesn't notice Eden sneak in and take her cell phone from off her night stand next to her bed.  Eden quickly and quietly sneaks back out of the room and down to the hall to her room and begins searching through Misty's phone until she finds what she is looking for...a phone number!  She hits send and puts the phone to her ear, waiting for the person she is calling to answer.  After about four rings, the sleepy voice on the other end answers.


"...."

Eden: Hi...Is this Seth??

"...."

Eden: I'm Eden!  You're friends with my Mommy!

"...."

Eden stands by her bedroom door, listening just in case Misty wakes up.  Luckily for her, Misty still doesn't hear her, so Eden is free to talk to Seth.

Eden: Mommy is fine...Well, kinda.  She's really sad, though she's trying to hide it.

"...."

Eden: Because she misses you a lot.

"...."

Eden: I think Mommy likes you a lot, too, and I think she realllllly wants you here for Christmas!  Seth will you come over for Christmas so Mommy can be happy again and not sad anymore?

Eden pouts her bottom lip out as if Seth can see it.  She listens intently as Seth speaks on the other end.  Her frown grows and she looks like she is about ready to cry.

"...."

Eden: Pleeeeease?  You could be Mommy's Christmas present!!  

Eden goes silent again as Seth debates his decision over in his head.  He doesn't know Eden very well, but there is no way she will take no for an answer.  Fortunately for them both, she doesn't have to.

"...."

Eden: Yay!!  Thank you Seth!  Mommy is going to be soooo happy!  I can't wait for Christmas!

Just then, Eden hears Misty moving around in her room just down the hall.

Eden: Gotta go!  See you soon Seth!

Eden then quickly hangs up the phone, and she jumps into her bed, hiding Misty's phone under her pillow just a second before Misty walks into her room.  Misty looks at her daughter, folding her arms across her chest.

Misty: Eden?  What are you doing awake?  Who were you just talking to?

Misty looks around almost nervously as she expects someone to be in Eden's room.  Eden holds up her teddy bear and gives her mother the most innocent smile she can muster.

Eden: Oh...I was talking to Teddy!  We were just going over what we think Santa is bringing us for Christmas.

Misty can't help but smile at her daughter.  In the past, she would be a little upset with Eden for being awake at such an hour, but because she had missed so many of these nights over the last couple of years, she shrugs it off this time.

Misty: You were huh?

Eden nods, and Misty walks over and sits on the edge of Eden's bed.  Eden lays back, placing her head against the pillow again as Misty tucks her in again.

Misty: Well, if you stay awake this late the next couple of nights, Santa might have to skip over your room.  You need to sleep, sweetie, okay?  I'm sure Santa will bring you plenty of presents because I know you've been an extra good girl this year.

Eden: Yes I have!  And, I think Santa will bring you good gifts too!  

Misty smiles, trying to agree with Eden, but in her mind she knows that, even if she believed in Santa, the only thing she'd be getting for Christmas this year was a big lump of coal...or even worse, nothing at all.  Because she deserved it.

Misty: I guess we'll see in a few days, won't we?  As for right now, you need to get back to sleep, sweetie.  You and Teddy both.

Misty tucks Teddy in with Eden, then leans down and kisses Eden's forehead.  Eden yawns, the tell-tale signs of her exhaustion shining through and Misty smiles.

Eden: Goodnight Mommy.

Misty: Goodnight Eden.  I'll see you in the morning.

Eden snuggles in under the blanket and closes her eyes.  She yawns one more time and Misty stands up and leaves the room.  As soon as she disappears out of the room, Eden opens her eyes and a mischievous smile grows on her face as she looks forward to the days ahead.  She closes her eyes again a second later, then drifts off to sleep for the night.

******************************

Christmas Morning


The sun is just beginning to shine through the windows of Misty's bedroom.  She is still fast asleep in her bed, as Spike had been gracious enough to allow her a couple extra days with Eden.  Eden had opened her Christmas presents last night before Misty had taken her back home to Spike, Vixen and Timmy.  It wasn't an easy task to do, as neither Eden nor Misty were ready for her to go home; Eden being the tougher one to persuade.  In the end, Misty had told Eden that Santa was under special instructions to visit her Daddy's home, and that she needed to spend time with Spike.  Eden understood, and she was more than happy to go back home, eagerly awaiting Santa's arrival.  As for Misty?

She won't be spending Christmas alone, thankfully.  Her mother and father were once again in Vegas and had promised to stop by, sometime in the early afternoon.  This was fine with Misty as she would use the opportunity to sleep in.  Or so she thinks, as she is about to get the surprise of a lifetime.

The handle of her front door starts to jiggle a little bit, and a few seconds later, the sound of the lock clicking is heard, and the door swings open.  Who should walk in, holding a big bag of gifts in his hand?  Seth.  And he also has a large bow placed on top of his head.  He steps inside, making sure he makes little to no noise, and quietly closes the door behind him, then places the bag of gifts down on the floor by the door.  He looks into the living room, making sure Misty hasn't slept in there for the night, then creeps his way down the hall towards Misty's room.  He stands by the doorway and looks inside, just watching her sleep.  A smile creeps over his face as he quietly walks inside, but Misty's remains fast asleep.

Misty begins to stir just a bit as Seth approaches her bed, standing directly next to her.  As his large form blocks the sunlight that was shining directly into Misty's eyes, this causes her to blink her eyes and open them.  At first she only sees his legs and, thinking there is a strange intruder, she bolts upright in the bed ready to defend herself.  Seth jumps back, holding his hands up protectively, and Misty is surprised to see him.


Seth: Whoa, whoa...Relax!  It's just me!

Misty shakes her head, then holds her chest.

Misty: S-Seth?  My God...You scared the shit out of me!  W-what the hell are you doing here, and how did you get in?

Seth takes a seat on the bed next to Misty, grinning.

Seth: You showed me where the spare key was last time I was here, remember?

Misty: Oh...right.  But that doesn't answer my other question.  What are you doing here?  And why are you wearing that bow on your head?

Seth reaches his hand up to his head, touching the bow with another grin.  

Seth: Are you forgetting what day it is?  It's Christmas and I wanted to surprise you.  I guess it worked.

Misty: I know it's Christmas, Seth.  But...why did you want to surprise me?  I thought you hated me after what happened on Sunday.

Seth smiles, thinking back to the phone call he got from Eden the other night.

Seth: Well, if I'm honest, after Sunday I did hate you.  Or I thought I did.  I went and got a hotel room for the night, because I couldn't catch a flight back to Chicago until Monday morning.  I was ready to get back home and never come back here.

Misty lowers her head and frowns, feeling absolutely terrible about everything that has happened.  She can't even look at him, even when she speaks.

Misty: What changed your mind?  Obviously you didn't catch that flight back to Chicago.

Seth nods and removes the bow from his head, toying with it in his hands, and he takes in a deep breath.

Seth: One of Santa's little elves called me in the middle of the night...

Misty lifts her head suddenly, looking at Seth with a raised eyebrow.  She seems a bit confused, but Seth points to a picture of Eden that Misty has placed on her dresser.  Misty grows even more surprised.

Misty: Eden?  Eden called you?

Seth nods again, but then Misty soon nods as well, putting two and two together.

Misty: So she wasn't talking to her teddy bear then.  The little sneak came into my room and took my phone.  That explains why I found it out in the kitchen the next morning when I swore I had it on my nightstand.

Seth: Apparently so.  I've gotta say, she's very persuasive.  She wouldn't take no for an answer.

Misty: What did she tell you?

Seth shakes his head.

Seth: I'll let you ask her.  Right now, you and I need to talk about everything that has happened.  I hate to do this on Christmas, but I think I deserve an explanation.

Misty: Does it even matter, Seth?  I can't change what I did...

Seth: But would you?  

Misty goes silent for a moment as Seth stares at her.

Seth: If you could go back to Thanksgiving weekend, and change what happened between you and that Showtime guy...Would you?

Misty: Honestly?  No, I wouldn't.

Seth narrows his eyes, clearly not getting the answer he was hoping for.

Seth: Well at least you're being honest for once.  That one stung a little though.

Misty: Seth, just because I wouldn't change what happened between Drake and I, doesn't mean that I don't want to be with you.  

Seth: What the hell are you talking about?  That makes absolutely no sense.

Misty: Yes, it does.  So just let me explain.  I'm not sorry that I slept with Drake.  I'm  sorry that it happened when it did, because it hurt you.  What happened with Drake should have happened a lot sooner than it did.  

Seth scratches his forehead at a complete loss for words as Misty tries to defend her actions.  He looks away from her as Misty continues her explanation.

Misty: Drake has been a great friend to me the past few months.  I can't deny that.  But he is who he is, and if there is something I realized, it's that I'm not the woman for him, and he's not the guy for me.

Seth: But a part of you wants him to be, doesn't it?

Seth looks at her and Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No, I don't.  I think I knew that before I even slept with him, which is why it didn't happen sooner.

Seth: Again, that doesn't make any sense.

Misty: Seth, I've done a lot of horrible shit to everybody I've encountered over the last few years.  I've hurt one person after another, and Drake...he was the only friend I had when I was finally trying to get my life back on track.  I didn't want to hurt him.  For months I knew he was attracted to me, but...I knew I would probably do what I did with Giani if it happened sooner.  Giani might have been a hard ass months ago, but I did hurt him.  And I didn't want to do the same to Drake.

Seth: But you were perfectly fine with doing the same to me, right?

Misty shakes her head again and sighs.  She scoots closer to Seth, thankful he doesn't move away from her.

Misty: No, I wasn't.  Seth, I wasn't even sure if we were even together when I slept with Drake.  If I knew for sure, it wouldn't have happened.  You've gotta believe me on that.

Seth: You just contradicted yourself.  You just said a few minutes ago--

Misty: I know what I said a few minutes ago.  Look, this is only getting more confusing as I try to explain myself even more.  I'm tired of my life being this big giant soap opera with every choice I make.  If you want to hate me, then fine...Hate me.  You have every right to, and I wouldn't blame you.  

Seth: If it's a big soap opera, Misty, you only have yourself to blame.  You know that.

Misty: Yeah, I do know that, but I also know that I'm finally ready to settle down and stop making horrible decisions left and right.  I'm going to be thirty-five years old in four months, Seth, and over the last six months, I've made decisions that I should have made in my early twenties.  You know I've had people point out to me that I've turned into somewhat of a slut.

Seth manages to let out a laugh, and even Misty can't help but smile at that, but the smile fades soon after as the seriousness of her decisions comes back to the forefront.

Misty: I was hoping I could make things work with you Seth, I really was, but we have to be honest with each other here.  Can we really make it work when I'm all the way here in Las Vegas, and you're working for Frankie back in Chicago?  It's not fair to either of us to travel back and forth all the time.  I'm sure Frankie doesn't really like the fact that you've been flying back and forth to Vegas as much as you have.  

Seth: He actually doesn't care.  He's the one who keeps pushing me to visit more, honestly.

Misty seems genuinely surprised to hear this.  

Misty: Really?  Why would he do that?

Seth: Do you even have to ask that?  He's been trying to get rid of me for years, Misty.  He's happier when he doesn't have to deal with me.

Seth laughs, as does Misty.  Seth sets the bow down on the bed in between him and Misty, and she glances down at it with a tiny smile.

Misty: So if he's been trying to get rid of you, then why hasn't he just fired you?  I'm not saying he should, but knowing Frankie, I thought he would have by now if you think he's been trying to get rid of you.

Seth: You'll have to ask him that honestly, because I have no clue.  I would have quit a long time ago, but I like pissing him off.  That and after my knee injury, it's really all I could do to stay in the wrestling business.

Misty: I think I'm gonna have to have a chat with Frankie soon.  

Misty smiles and laughs, and then an awkward silence falls between the two of them as they both try to figure out what to say next.  Things are clearly strained between the two of them, and the regret that Misty feels is evident in the look on her face.

Misty: Seth, I can't tell you enough how sorry I am that I hurt you, and I know you'll probably never trust me again, but I want you to know that I've been paying for it for the past three days thinking you hated me.  I've been miserable thinking you flew back to Chicago and that I'd never see you again. Seth I...

Seth looks up at her, and she hesitates and stumbles before she can finish that thought.  Her face turns a light shade of red and she takes a deep breath as Seth stares at her, waiting for her to finish that thought.

Misty: I love you Seth.  I know my actions have said otherwise, but I'm telling you here and now that I love you, and I know you don't feel the same way but---

Misty is suddenly silenced as Seth leans in, bringing his lips to hers, kissing her with more passion than he has before.  She kisses him back and when their lips finally part, she looks at him, almost shocked.

Seth: Babe, why do you think I stayed in Vegas and came back to surprise you?  I haven't loved anyone in a long time, and I couldn't believe when you walked through the doors of Frankie's gym.

Misty: So...What exactly are you saying?

Seth: I love you, too, Misty.  I want to wipe the slate clean and start over.  I'm not ready to give up on us, and you shouldn't either.

Misty: How are we going to make this work, Seth?  I'm just starting to rebuild my relationship with my daughter.  I can't move back to Chicago, and you--

Seth places a finger to her lips, silencing her.

Seth: Let's not worry about that right now, okay?  We'll worry about it all as it comes at us, but you can't get all pissed and upset when we're not together.  We've got to make this work...together.  It goes both ways.

Misty smiles and nods, in full agreement.  The two share another kiss and Misty wraps her arms around Seth in an embrace when she remembers something.

Misty: You know...you picked a really good day to come back and surprise me.

Seth: Oh yeah?  Why is that?

Misty: Because my parents are coming over in a few hours.  Guess who is getting put on the spot and meeting the parents today?!

Seth gives Misty an awkward look before he lets out a laugh and shrugs.

Seth: Fine by me, but I think I'm more looking forward to meeting that five year old that called me at one o'clock in the morning.

Misty: I could probably come up with a good excuse to get Spike to bring her over here for a few minutes today.  Fair warning, though...she's a handful.

Seth: With you as her mother, I can't expect anything less.  

Seth grins and Misty gives him a playful smack on his arm.  Misty then pulls the covers from over her legs and gets out of bed, as she starts rummaging through her dresser and closet for some clothes.  Seth walks up behind her, wrapping his arms around her and kissing her neck.

Misty: I have to take a shower.  You're more than welcome to join me, though I'm sure you don't really need the invitation.

Seth: Tempting offer, but I've got something I need to do.

Misty: What are you up to now?

Seth: You'll see.  Now go take your shower.

Misty shrugs, but she does as she's told and disappears out of her room and into her bathroom.  Seth, meanwhile, heads back to the living room and grabs the bag of gifts.  He heads into the living room, and begins placing the gifts under Misty's Christmas tree, smiling proudly once he is finished.  He takes a seat on the sofa, waiting patiently for Misty to finish taking her shower.

******************************

New Year's Eve- Chicago, Illinois


It's winter in true Midwest fashion on the last day of 2013.  The temperature is in the single digits, and with the wind chill, it feels even colder.  And to top it all off, a winter storm system will be hitting the area the next few days, bringing upwards of a foot of snow in some areas.  Not exactly the type of weather Misty is used to these days, but when she visits the city she grew up in, during the winter, she has grown to expect just about any type of weather.

After spending Christmas and the few days after back home in Las Vegas, she and Seth caught a flight back to Chicago to spend as much quality time together as they could during SCW's break.  Once the card had been announced on Sunday, Misty had come to find out she wasn't booked during the next show, but she had contacted Christian Underwood asking for a special slot during the next show to make an announcement.  Already people were curious as to what her announcement is going to be, but the three time former Bombshell Champion and one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champion is keeping mum about what she is going to say.  She won't even tell Seth about it.
 

Seth: So you're really not going to tell me this announcement you're planning to make at your next show?

Seth and Misty are seated on the ring apron in Frankie's gym.  Frankie is somewhere in the building as well, after all of his trainees have been sent home for the day.  Seth looks at Misty, raising an eyebrow trying to get the secret out of her, but she grins and shakes her head.

Misty: Nope.  It wouldn't be a complete surprise now would it?

Seth: I get that, but why the hell do you have to keep it a secret from me?  

Misty just keeps the grin on her face, not saying a word.  Just then, Frankie walks into the training room, looking directly at Seth.

Frankie: You've got a phone call in the office, Seth.

Seth: What the hell?  Who is calling me here?

Frankie: I'm pretty sure it's your brother.  He says he's been trying to call your cell phone.

Seth rolls his eyes.

Seth: Figures.  I leave me cell phone at home and the idiot calls here.  I'll be right back.

Seth leans in and gives Misty a kiss on the cheek and she nods.  Seth walks past Frankie and to the office to take the phone call, and Frankie turns his attention to Misty as she stays seated on the ring apron.  He folds his arms and just stares at her, and Misty studies the look on his face, shaking her head curiously.

Misty: What?  What are you looking at me like that for?

Frankie: Oh I'm just wondering how long it's going to be until one of you pisses off the other again.  I swear, you two have been like a couple of teenagers.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  Frankie walks over to her and leans against the ring next to his former student.

Misty: You have a point there, but don't worry about one of us getting mad at the other anytime soon.  We both want things to work out.  We understand each other better now.

Frankie just nods, but the look on his face says that he's not completely sure if he believes that statement or not.

Frankie: Well, all I know is that when he's in a pissed off mood, I've got to deal with his shit more.  That's why I've tried to tell him to visit you more often.  He's got enough vacation time anyway, and between you and me, I'm sick of seeing him all the time.  He's the best employee I've had, but a pain to deal with.

Misty: So you pushing him to visit me more is for selfish reasons then?  To get him out of the gym for a while?

Frankie laughs as Misty gives him a serious look.

Frankie: That's part of the reason, but not entirely.  Between you and me, I pushed him so much more for him and not me.  He's gotta grow up sooner or later...gotta move on from this place.  He's been like a son to me for so long.  I don't want him working in this dingy shithole for the rest of his life...or mine.  

Misty: Most people would just fire people they wanted to be rid of Frankie.  Not that I think you should, but why didn't you?

Frankie looks towards his office, glancing into the window at Seth.  He watches as Seth is obviously in a heated argument with his brother.

Frankie: I thought about it a few times over the years, but I couldn't do it.  So, I did the next best thing.  Tried to make him as miserable as possible in this place so he'd give in and quit.  Son of a bitch never did.

Misty: So you're plan backfired.  Instead of ridding yourself of the headache, you made it worse.  You've both made each other's lives hell.  Good job.

Misty laughs and she, too, glances at Seth in the office, wondering why he hasn't hung up on his brother yet.  His voice gets louder in the office, almost to the point where Misty and Frankie can hear what he is saying.  Misty shakes her head, then looks down to the floor, debating something over in her mind.

Misty: Hey Frankie, if I tell you something can you promise not to tell anyone?  Not even Seth?

Frankie looks at Misty, raising an eyebrow.  He folds his arms across his chest and nods.

Frankie: Well this should be interesting.  What's on your mind kiddo?

Misty: It's about the announcement I'm making on Sunday.  I haven't told anyone, and I think I need to.

Frankie: Oh hell, Seth has already asked me if I knew anything about that.  Shit, don't tell me the idiot went and knocked you up?!

Misty's eyes widen and she bursts out laughing and shakes her head.

Misty: Jesus, Frankie, no!  Don't you think if he had, that he'd be the first to know?  

Frankie: True, but what else would you feel the need to be so secretive about like this?

Misty takes in a deep breath, and looks at Frankie.  He gives her a pressing look, and she can't put off her silence any longer.

Misty: I'm retiring.

Frankie: Excuse me?!  You're what?!  

Misty: Shhh!  Keep your voice down, would ya?  And relax, I'm not retiring this week.  I'm retiring sometime this year.  I just don't know when.

Frankie: Have you lost your mind?  And just why are you retiring?  You're not hurt.  You're still in good shape.  Why would you want to go and end your career when you've still got everything going for ya?

Misty shakes her head, disagreeing with Frankie.

Misty: Because, Frankie, I've done everything I possibly could with my career.  I'm going to be thirty five years old in less than four months.  I have a daughter who I still barely see, and Seth...

Frankie: Oh please...Please don't tell me you made this decision because of that knucklehead?  If it's that important to ya, I will fire him.  That'd be motivation enough for him to get his ass out to Vegas permanently.

Misty shakes her head and looks at Frankie, pleading with him not to.  She glances to Seth in the office, making sure he is still on the phone.

Misty: No!  Don't do that, Frankie!  I didn't make this decision just because of him.  It's everything, Frankie.  I've just finally realized, it's time to call it quits.  It's time to settle down and live my life away from all the craziness that wrestling brings.  Don't get me wrong, I've loved every minute of my wrestling career, and after I had Eden, I missed it.  But, I think it's finally running out of my system.  I think it's time to let someone else accomplish what I've accomplished, if not more.  

Frankie: And you think when Seth finds out that he's going to believe that?  You know how pissed he's going to be if he thinks he is the reason you're retiring?  Shit, I'm gonna have to deal with his grumpy ass--

Misty: Back me up on this Frankie.  If he even thinks that after he finds out, make him understand that he's not entirely the reason.  You gotta believe me Frankie.  This wasn't an easy decision to make.

Misty stares at Frankie for a long while, pleading with him in the look in her eyes.  He is completely speechless, and just as he is about to say something, Seth walks out of the office and heads towards them...in a very grumpy mood now it seems.  He walks up to the two of them, and senses the tension as he looks back and forth between the two.  He jumps onto the ring apron, taking his seat next to Misty again.

Seth: What's going on?  What were you two just talking about?  

Misty: Huh?  Oh, nothing.  He was just giving me hell for getting involved with your stubborn ass.  Isn't that right, Frankie?

Frankie just has a blank expression on his face.  Misty and Seth are both looking at him, and Seth just lets out a laugh, believing Misty's lie.

Seth: Why doesn't that surprise me?  In my defense though, babe, you're just as stubborn as I am and he knows it.  Seems like we're made for each other if you ask me.

Misty looks at Seth with a smile and the two share a quick kiss.  Frankie rolls his eyes with a shake of his head.

Frankie: I couldn't agree more, Seth.  Shit...something we agree on.  You've worked for me too long, you know that?  Makes me wonder why I never fired your ass.

Seth: Maybe because you know if you lose me, you'll lose a lot of students, too.  Give it up, Frankie.  You're stuck with me.

Misty gives Frankie a thankful smile, but he just shakes his head.  

Frankie: Oh goody.  You two need to get on out of here before the snow starts.  I'm closing up here in a few and heading home and I suggest you two do the same.

Misty: Don't worry.  We plan to do just that.  Seth has a nice fireplace at his house that we plan to take advantage of.

Frankie: I didn't know you had a fireplace Seth?

Seth grins and then looks at Misty with a wink.

Seth: That's because you're not a cold helpless woman that I can offer the comfort of my romantic fireplace to.  

Frankie: Please...spare me any extra details, Seth.  

Misty chuckles, gently elbowing Seth in his arm.  He laughs, too, and the both of them jump down from the edge of the ring, grabbing their coats from off the bench.  

Misty: You take it easy, Frankie.  And have a Happy New Year.  I'm not sure when the next time I'll see you will be.

Frankie: Not a problem by me.  I welcome any break from your pain in the ass any chance I can get.  

Frankie smiles and winks and Misty rolls her eyes.  She zips her coat and puts her gloves on, ready to brace the chilly temperatures outside.  Seth does the same.

Seth: See ya Thursday Frankie.

Frankie: Yeah, yeah...Thanks for the warning!  Now get the hell out of here!

Seth shakes his head as he and Misty walk past Frankie, heading outside to Seth's truck.  Frankie looks out the front window from a distant, slowly shaking his head as the two drive off, and he disappears back into his office to finish some paperwork.

******************************

Monday January 6th


The scene opens up inside Misty's home in Las Vegas.  We find the Bombshell Tag Team Champion seated on her sofa.  She has her laptop in her lap and her legs are covered by a light blanket, proof that much of the nation has been gripped by colder temperatures than normal.  Las Vegas included.  She's currently involved in a Skype conversation with her long distance love, Seth, who is back in Chicago, braving much colder weather than here.

Misty: You're not planning to go anywhere anytime soon, right?  That weather is brutal out there, and you don't need to risk your life driving in that crap.

Seth: No, babe, I'm not going anywhere.  I've got the fireplace going, and the heat cranked up so I'm nice and toasty warm.  Too bad you're stuck out there, though.  I think I'd like a repeat of our last warm up session in front of the fireplace.  Wouldn't you?

Misty laughs and rolls her eyes, taking notice of the mischievous wink Seth gave her.

Misty: Yeah, that would definately keep us both pretty warm wouldn't it?  Don't worry, after this title defense on Sunday, I'll be on a flight back there anyway.  I've already told Mark and Christian not to expect me at the show on the nineteenth.

Seth: Looking forward to it, but before that, we need to have a little chat.

Misty: Oh boy...What did I do now?  

Seth laughs and shakes his head, gives him a curious look.  She has been on her best behavior she thought.

Seth: You didn't do anything, but I just wanted to talk to you about that announcement you made last night.  Why did you want to keep it a secret from me?

Misty: Because I didn't want to tell anyone about it.

Seth: But you told Frankie?

Misty bites her lip, and raises an eyebrow, knowing Seth has a point.

Misty: Well, yeah...I knew he'd be understanding about it, and besides, he trained me.  I'm in this business because of him.  Not to mention I didn't want you to get the wrong idea about it.

Seth: Should I get the wrong idea about it?  I mean, the way you went about this is almost like you're trying to hide something.

Misty is suddenly taken aback by Seth's comment.  She sits up straight, giving him a serious look.

Misty: I'm not hiding anything from you Seth.  What do you think I'd be hiding from you?

Seth shrugs.

Seth: I don't know.  Babe, if you were pregnant you'd tell me, right?

Misty's eyes widen and she starts to get more frustrated as this conversation continues.

Misty: Are you serious, Seth?  Of course I'd tell you!  But I'm not pregnant so there is no point in getting on this subject.

Seth: Alright, alright.  I'm sorry.  I just had to ask.

Misty: No, you didn't have to ask, but thanks for proving again that you don't completely trust me.

Seth takes in a deep breath, and tries to give Misty as much of a relaxing look as he possibly can.  He goes silent for a moment, trying to think of something else for them to talk about.

Seth: I do trust you, okay?  But, do you really want to retire this year?  Do you really think you're ready to give it all up?

Misty's shoulders seem to ease up, as her tension lightens up a bit.  She leans back on the sofa again and lets out a sigh.

Misty: Do you think I'd make that announcement if I wasn't ready, Seth?  Like I said last night, I'm not ready right now, at this moment in time, but that could all change a few months down the line.  But, by the end of the year, I'm done.  This year is it for me.

Seth: I get that, but let me put it this way...Do you think that SCW is ready for you to retire?

Misty: What do you mean?

Seth: You know what I mean.  You're the biggest reason the Bombshell division is what it is today.  If you retire, don't you think a big part of SCW will be missing?  There are going to be some pretty big shoes to fill once you're gone.

Misty shrugs and the corner of her mouth turns up in the hint of a smile.

Misty: Have you been speaking to Simon Jones?

Seth: Who?

Misty: Simon Jones...former Heavyweight Champ in SCW.  He said the same thing to me earlier on Twitter.  

Seth: He has a point.

Misty: Maybe, but I'll tell you what I told him.  I'm hoping once I decide to call it quits that there will be no need to say something like that.  I'm hoping that either one of the other Bombshells will really step up and lead the division to where it once was and keep it there, or maybe a new Bombshell will come in and take over.  I don't know.  All I know is that I'm not going to stick around and destroy my body or my health.

Misty looks at Seth as he laughs and folds his arms across his chest in front of the camera.  She raises an eyebrow and stares at him.

Misty: What?  What is so funny?

Seth: You.  I never took you for the type to worry about your image.

Misty: It's not like that Seth.  Don't get me wrong, I love SCW and the thought of not being around kills me, but I'm not getting any younger and neither is my body.  There comes a point in time where you have to say no to the risks, and I'd like to be able to...

Misty suddenly stops, letting that sentence trail off.  Seth leans in, thinking he didn't hear Misty, but she plays innocent.

Seth: I'm sorry, what was that?

Misty: Nothing...Absolutely nothing.  Anyway, like I was saying, hopefully when I do retire, I won't be as missed as people think.  I think now that the FoShan Bombshells are here, there is some hope for the division.

Seth stares at Misty, not sure how to take her sudden change of subject.  He doesn't press the issue, however, secretly plotting a way to get it out of her in the future, because he knows he can.

Seth: Aren't those the chicks you and Vixen are facing this week?

Misty: Yeah, and if I'm honest, it's not going to be easy.  Last time we faced them we just barely squeaked by with the win.  They may have come into SCW not really wanting the tag titles, or any title for that matter, but they sure proved they deserve it.  

Seth: Babe, you're not going to hold yourself back in this match are you?  You're not going to, I don't know...Let them win?

Misty: Why would you say that?  Of course I wouldn't do that.  I wouldn't do that to Vixen.

Seth: Well, you said yourself, as long as you hold those titles with Vixen, you'll be around.  If you're really set on retiring, I wouldn't blame you for maybe giving less than one hundred percent.  

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She follows it up with a long frustrated sigh, and shakes her head.

Misty: I'm not going to do anything to cost us the match.  I don't want to lose these belts, especially not now.  If the FoShan Bombshells beat Vixen and I, it'll be a legit victory...a deserved victory.  You better believe I'm not going to let them win.

Seth nods, trying to show he believes her.

Seth: That's what I was hoping to hear.

Misty: You know, Seth, as much as I'd love to have another shot at the Bombshell Title, I know that's not going to happen.  Is that selfish of me to say?

Seth: Hell no, it doesn't.  You accomplished a lot with that title.  It's not wrong to want it back.  That's why I want to be sure that you're sure you want to end it this year.  Don't make a decision you'll regret.

Misty: Trust me, babe, I've thought about it for a while now.  I've been one half of the Bombshell Tag Champions for almost five months now, with two different partners.  I've done everything I can do with my career.  It's time to let someone else have the spotlight for a change, and I'll make sure that happens.  If it's the last thing I do in SCW.

In the background on Seth's side, Misty can hear Seth's cell phone start to ring.  Seth growls and rolls his eyes, and Misty laughs.

Misty: Your brother again?

Seth: Probably.  The little shit is annoying the hell out of me lately.  

Misty: Just go answer the call, Seth.  I need to get out of the house for a bit anyway, so I'll talk to you later.

Seth: Why are you always encouraging me to talk to my pain in the ass brother?  

Misty shrugs and smiles genuinely at her man.

Misty: Because I know that while he may be annoying and a pain in the ass, he's still your brother.  I've got three sisters, one of whom I haven't seen in almost two years.  It's not something I'm happy about, Seth.  Just deal with it because he's your brother and you need to have a relationship with him, even if you fight every so often.  Call him back and see what he wanted.

Seth: Look at you being the family type.  Who are you?

Misty: I know, it's scary isn't it?  My eyes have just been opened that's all, Seth.  Now, I'm gonna get out of here for a bit.  I'll talk to you later, okay?

Seth takes in a deep breath and lets out a long sigh.  He doesn't seem to agree with the decision, but he goes along with it anyway.

Seth: I guess.  Talking to you and seeing your face on Skype may not be the same, but it makes it a little easier.  

Misty: I know.  I'll be there early Monday, so don't worry.  I'll see you soon, babe.

Seth: Not soon enough.  Love you, babe.  Talk to you later.

Misty: Love you too.

They end the call with that.  Misty closes her laptop, setting on next to her on the sofa.  She takes in a deep breath and looks around, deciding what to do.  It may be chilly outside, but she ultimately decides to get some fresh air and go for a walk, and later, she would come home and do a bit of writing.

******************************

The Beginning...of the End
My Final Year


Hello everyone, and welcome to my new online blog.  I've always enjoyed writing, and I just decided to switch things up a bit and do what a few others have done.  After all, you all have only so much longer to hear my thoughts and feelings on everything.  So this is it.  This is where it all starts.  

I made it official when I announced that this year would be my final year as an active wrestler, and I can't express how hard that decision was to make, but it had to be done.  Whether you love me or hate me, it simply doesn't matter anymore.  I'm not resigned to making you all love me before I retire, because I know that it's really an impossible task to accomplish.  So, here is what I intend to do.  I intend to make my final year wrestling the absolute best that it can be.  Will I be around the whole year?  That I'm not sure of, but I'll be around as long as I see fit...as long as it takes.

As I sit here, writing this, I'm looking at my SCW Bombshell Tag Team title belt and thinking about how much it has helped me...How much it has changed me since I first won it with Odette Ryder almost five months ago.  It's funny, I've held it longer than I ever held the Bombshell title in a single reign.  Everyone always pointed out how successful I was on my own, yet I've held the tag team title for five months already?  It doesn't seem that long.  But, the beginning to the title reign was as rocky as this one, I guess it's understandable.  

Odette Ryder and I hadn't even held the titles for two months when she left SCW and disappeared.  I haven't heard from her since, and who knows if I ever will.  The fact is, Vixen earned her right to hold the tag belt with me, and even though the first two matches of our reign weren't successful, we've done better since then.  We're on the same page, and we're fighting to keep these belts in our possession.  

But we've got something standing in our way now.  Two women who, at first had no desire to win the tag team titles, but now that they've seen just how close they came to taking them away from us, their eyes have been opened to the possibilities.  They've changed their ways, and have now shown their desire to hold the belts because they know they can...they know they have what it takes.

Song and Orchid...Collectively known as the FoShan Bombshells...You and your mentor, Master Lily, have shown me the respect that so many others haven't.  The respect that, for many reasons, I didn't deserve up until recently.  You all want the same thing as I do...to make the Bombshell Division great and respectable.  For that, I've got a great deal of respect for you.  But, you'll have to forgive me ahead of time for one thing.

You see, the second you showed interest in taking the tag team titles from Vixen and I, was the second you sealed your fate.  I have no intentions of doing anything extreme to stop you, but you be warned, I'm not giving these belts up without a fight.  Don't get me wrong, there is no doubt in my mind that you will hold these belts, quite possibly sometime this year, but now?  Now is not that time.  I'm not ready to give up the tag titles, so Vixen and I will be sure to do anything and everything to stop you.

Ladies, as much as I know you'll do great things as the Bombshell Tag Champs one day, Vixen and I...well, we have a lot more work to do trying to restore the titles back to greatness.  Once the Fallen got their hands on the titles, nobody wanted them...Nobody cared about them, but as the ladies of NXT, Vixen and I will work together to restore that interest, and to bring dignity back to the titles. But, this isn't just about the titles, either.  This is about SCW as a whole, and what NXT is trying to accomplish.  Things have been a bit of a rollercoaster over recent months in SCW, and we're out to change that.  SCW needs stability...reliability...consistency.  Song, Orchid...You ladies want the titles?  Work your asses off and learn from Vixen and I what true champions are like.

2014 is just beginning ladies, and I'll be damned if I'm going to let my first official match of the year end in a loss.  I simply won't allow it.  Best of luck to you, ladies.  Vixen and I will see you Sunday in Reno!


**END FEED**

62
Supercard Archives / BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP - 4 CORNER MATCH
« on: December 06, 2013, 09:34:24 PM »
 ((OOC: Sorry this RP was kinda rushed at the end...serious writer's block all week had me scrambling to finish today.))


Friday November 29th


"I could be making a mistake.  Lord only knows how Seth is going to react when he finds out why I'm headed to California early, and more importantly, who I will be staying with.  But, I don't even care right now.  Seth can get pissed all he wants.  Drake and I are just friends, and I haven't seen him in a couple months."

When we last saw Misty, her Thanksgiving was coming to a close, and for her, it was an unexpected successful day at that.  The family she thought still hated her all surprised her by coming over to her house and cooking their Thanksgiving meal there, even bringing Misty's five year old daughter Eden with them.  After expecting to spend the day miserably alone, Misty had more than enough to feel thankful for this holiday.  

But that was yesterday.  Today, though?  She's on a plane, headed to California a few days early, looking forward to visiting someone who has been a good friend to her recently.  Earlier in the week Drake Green had come out of hiding, following his wrongful firing at the hands of Hot Stuff Mark Ward, as he reappeared on Twitter and invited Misty to spend a few days at his place in California for Thanksgiving.  If her situation were just a bit different at the moment, she probably wouldn't have accepted, but that being said...She gladly accepted Drake's offer, and that is where she is headed now.

"I better get into a better mood, and quick.  I don't need Drake giving me the third degree if I let this crap with Seth keep me in a horrible mood. "

But she can't help but think about Seth as she sits in her seat on the plane quietly, as it's headed to California.  She hasn't spoken to Seth since Sunday night at Climax Control, but the two did exchange single text messages Thanksgiving night, each wishing the other a Happy Thanksgiving.  But that was it...Nothing more...nothing less.  And Misty doesn't know how she is supposed to feel about it.  The flight attendant walks down the aisle, checking on the passengers, when she stops in the row Misty is seated, and looks at her.  Misty has her head turned, looking at the clouds just out the window.

Flight Attendant: Excuse me, ma'am?  Is there anything else I can get you?  It's last call for any refreshments.

Misty turns her attention to the flight attendant, looking at her with a polite smile, and she shakes her head.

Misty: No, thank you.  

Flight Attendant: Ok.  If you change your mind, let me know soon.

Misty nods affirmatively, but she won't change her mind.  She turns and looks out the window again.

"I can't help but wonder how Drake is doing though.  Poor guy had to deal with so much crap from Mark and then to be fired like he was?  Hell, I was ready to confront Mark on it myself, but...Well, Drake doesn't need me to fight his battles."

Misty looks out the window for the remainder of the flight, until she spots the airport just in the distance, pointing out the plane would be landing soon.  The rest of the passengers are instructed to fasten their safety belts, and a short while later, the plane makes its descent down to the airport.  It takes several minutes for the plane to pull into the terminal, which for Misty is the worst part.  She may be well accustomed to flying at this point in her life, but even shorter flights just tend to get to her.  She is relieved a short while later as the passengers are given the okay to exit the plane and make their way into the airport.  

Misty grabs her duffel bag from the overhead compartment, then slowly follows behind the rest of the passengers as they exit the plan.  Once Misty has made her way down the terminal's corridor, she spots the somewhat familiar face of Drake Green standing there waiting for her about ten feet away.  Misty stares at him for a moment, making sure it really is Drake, though the smile on his face should have given it away.

"Good Lord...Unemployment does not suit him."

Misty: Drake!  My God...what are you wearing?  

Misty walks up to Drake, and the two embrace in a friendly hug.  Misty takes a step back to assess this version of Drake Green in front of her.  He is wearing a plaid shirt and blue jeans, but the kicker in his whole appearance?  His beard.

Drake: Hello to you, too, Misty.  

Misty: I'm sorry.  Hey Drake.  Now, answer my question.  What the hell are you wearing?

"He really does look a lot better in those suits of his...If he even still owns them."

Drake: Hey, don't knock the outfit.  This is actually pretty comfortable.

Misty nods and manages to let herself smile, but she looks at his face and the beard that has grown quite a bit since she last saw him.

Misty: Okay, the clothes I can understand, but Drake...the beard?  Really?  That thing is out of control.

Drake runs his hand through his thick beard and smiles before he just shrugs Misty's observation of his appearance off.

Drake: I happen to like my beard, thank you very much.

Drake takes Misty's duffel bag and carries it for her as the two walk away from the terminal.

Misty: So, let me get this straight.  Mark fires you and suddenly you don't care about your appearance?  Am I right?

"Why am I asking him that?  He'll deny it when it's blatantly obvious that is the case."

Drake looks at Misty from the corner of his eyes as they continue walking towards the airport's exit.

Drake: Don't tell me you're going to insult my appearance the whole time you're here.  I don't need to look special for anyone right now, and like I said...I'm perfectly happy with my beard and my choice of clothes.  

Misty just shrugs his response off, deciding it is best to get off the topic of how his look has changed.

Misty: You're right.  I'm sorry.  But I'll say this.  When we get to your place, if it's the bachelor pad that I'm imagining, and it's a mess, my O.C.D will kick in and I'll have to clean for you.  

Drake: Damn.  If I'd have known that, I'd have purposely made it mess.  I've always wanted to see you in a French Maid outfit.

"Okay, I walked into that comment."

Drake looks at Misty with an amused smile and gives her a wink.  She gives him a stern look, though she is a bit amused by it herself.

Misty: Oh gee, I'm sorry...I didn't think to bring my french maid outfit with me...Whoops.

Misty laughs sarcastically, and Drake looks at her before responding, very matter-of-factly.

Drake: That shouldn't be a problem.  I have one set aside at my place, just in case.

Misty's jaw drops open in surprise and Drake again winks at her.

"Okay.  That I was not expecting.  At least his sense of humor hasn't changed."

Misty: You're joking, right?  If you think--

Drake: Yes, I'm joking...Relax.

Misty rolls her eyes as they make their way out of the airport and through the parking lot.  Misty is expecting to be led to a high class expensive car that Drake was normally seen in, but instead, she gets yet another surprise as Drake is apparently now driving a Range Rover.  Misty raises an eyebrow, but ultimately stays quiet.  Drake looks at her before they get into his car.

Drake: What?  Now you have a problem with my car?

Misty shakes her head and opens the passenger side door as Drake tosses her duffel bag into the back seat.

Misty: Did I say that?  I'm hardly one to judge what someone drives.  I drive a Ford Edge for crying out loud.  It's not exactly a luxury vehicle.  I'm just used to seeing you be chauffeured around, that's all.

Drake: Whatever you say.  At least I know when you see my place you won't have anything negative to say about it.

Misty: You sure about that?  After all...I've been known to be a negative nancy lately.

"What the hell did I just say?"

Drake raises an eyebrow and looks at Misty, trying not to laugh.

Drake: How old are you again?  That's something my grandmother would say.

Misty rolls her eyes and laughs as she gets into the passenger seat, and Drake gets in the driver's side behind the wheel.

Misty: Alright, I'll stop making jokes about your appearance as long as you don't bring up anymore age jokes.  Do we have a deal?

Drake thinks for a moment, causing Misty to wonder if he won't agree.  Apparently, the idea of cracking age jokes with Misty is too tempting, but ultimately, he shakes Misty's hand, agreeing to her deal.

Drake: Fair enough.  Although, I can't promise that one or two might accidentally slip out from time to time.  But, I won't make any on purpose.

Misty: Yeah...I'm sure you won't.  Let's go...I'm ready to see this magnificent house of yours.

Drake nods with a smile then starts the engine.  He backs out of the parking space and Drake drives away from the airport.

******************************

\'user


"I definately wasn't expecting Drake's place to look like this.  It's definately secluded like I was expecting, but who ever thought something like this would be hidden in the mountains?"

We fast forward a few hours to the home of Drake Green.  His house, well mansion almost, is hidden in the mountains in California, leaving the former SCW Heavyweight Champion to himself to enjoy the peace and quiet, along with the wildlife around him.  

Inside his house, Drake and Misty are enjoying some wine after finishing their "post Thanksgiving" Thanksgiving meal.  Although the weather in California is hardly cold compared to what Misty had grown accustomed to, growing up in the Chicago area, Drake still decided to build a fire in the fireplace.  The two are seated on Drake's sofa, sipping on their wine and overall, looking to be enjoying each other's company.  As Drake takes a sip of his wine, Misty decides to change the subject of their conversation up just a bit.

Misty: Drake, be honest with me here.  Are you really enjoying this seclusion?  Are you really happy that you're not wrestling anymore?

"I'm sure he'll lie a bit with his answer.  Silence is good every now and then, but every day?  I'm no stranger to how that feels."

Drake thinks for a moment, deciding the best way to answer Misty's question.  He stares at the fireplace for a few seconds, then shrugs.

Drake: Don't get me wrong, there is a lot that I miss about SCW, but I kinda like the peace and quiet here.  Not to mention I don't have to put up with Mark's bullshit all the time.  

Misty: What about the fans?  You lived for the fans, Drake.  Don't take this the wrong way, but are you fine with being Mister Mountain Man?  Literally?

Drake cracks a smile at that comment as he takes another drink of his wine.  Misty does the same as she waits for him to answer.

Drake: Just because I live in the mountains, that doesn't automatically make me Mister Mountain Man, Misty.

Misty: True, but I wasn't just talking about where you live.  This...

Misty reaches forward and touches Drake's beard.  He smirks a bit, not even bothering to hide the fact that he is enjoying that.

"Well...at least it's clean..."

Misty: This isn't really you.  At least, it's not the Drake I know.

Drake: I thought you liked some facial hair on a man?

Misty nods and finishes off her glass of wine, setting the empty glass on the table in front of them.

Misty: Key word being "some", Drake.  

Drake nods, then goes quiet for a moment.  He gets an idea in his head, then he, too, finishes of his glass of wine.  After setting the empty glass next to Misty's, he holds a finger up, signaling he'll be just a minute and he stands up, walking into another room.  Misty turns and watches him disappear down one of the hallways, wondering what he could be up to.  She gets her answer about a minute later when Drake walks out of the other room, waving a pair of clippers in his hand.  Misty tosses her head back and laughs.

Misty: Drake, you know I'm just kidding with you, right?  

Drake: I don't think you are.  So, we're going to do each other a favor because I'm going to let you be the one to shave this out of control beard.

"Way to make me feel like a bitch, Drake.  He can't be serious...Can he?"

Misty stares at Drake as he walks over to her, holding the clippers out to her.  She blinks, debating in her head if she's going to do what Drake is suggesting.  Drake waves the clippers in front of her.

Drake: You know you want to, so I'm giving you permission.  But decide quickly because this offer stands only for the next minute.  After that, I'm going to be full on mountain man from here on out.

Misty looks back and forth between Drake and the clippers as Drake counts down the seconds until his offer expires.  Just when Drake is about to walk away, Misty yanks the clippers out of his hand and stands up from the sofa.  Drake has a satisfied smirk on his face.

Misty: Alright.  Go sit down, and don't worry, I'm not going get rid of it all.  A little fuzz is good.

Misty walks past Drake, heading just beyond his large living room.  She pulls a chair into the middle of the hardwood floor and when she turns around, Drake is standing in front of her, shirtless.  Misty's eyes widen a bit as she can't help but stare at Drake's chest.

"Whoa...was not expecting that.  At least he's still in shape."

Misty: You didn't have to take off your shirt you know...

Drake: Hell yeah, I did.  I can't stand having little hairs get stuck to my shirt and make me all itchy.  

Misty shrugs and Drake takes a seat.  She stands in front of him, looking at him and his ferocious beard.

Misty: If you say so.  You ready?

Drake nods.

Drake: Do your thing.  I trust you.

Misty: Alright.  Here goes.

Misty then turns on the clippers, slowly bringing them to Drake's face as if giving him time to back out of it should he really decide to.  He doesn't so much as flinch as Misty brings the clippers up to his face and begins shaving off his overgrown beard and she can't help but smile just a bit as she does so.  

A little while later, after she is done shaving most of his beard off his face, Misty helps get rid of the remnants of it.  She sweeps the hair off the floor, throwing it in the trash, then walks over to Drake as he is dusting himself off.  She looks at her handy work and smiles.

Misty: Not bad for my first shot.  No one has ever let me shave their beard before.  Not that I've really had to.  

"Ok, Drake...You can put your shirt back on.  Who am I kidding?  He's doing this on purpose."

Misty tries not to stare at Drake's chest, more importantly a few clumps of his beard that he obviously missed as they are clinging to his chest.  Drake looks at Misty, pretending as though he doesn't notice what is clearly nagging her, and him as well.

Drake: Well the job is all yours if you want it.  Next time my beard gets out of control, you're my personal hair dresser...so to speak.  

Misty laughs, but the fact that Drake allows that little clump of his beard hair to stay on his chest begins to bug her to no end.  He leaves it there for as long as he can, until Misty is the one to finally do something about it.

Misty: I can't take it anymore!  That is just bugging the shit out of me...

"I have a feeling I'm going to regret this...or maybe not."

Misty slowly reaches towards Drake's chest and brushes the hair away just as slowly, and he looks down at her as she does.  Once the hair is gone, Misty looks up at Drake, their eyes meeting.  Drake doesn't even skip a beat as he leans down, bringing his lips to hers.  The two share a passionate kiss, and Misty doesn't even fight it.

"Oh I'm going to be in so much trouble...But damn, he's a good kisser..."

Misty and Drake stumble back a few feet and fall to the sofa, still locked in the passionate kiss, as the scene fades out.

******************************

Wednesday December 4th
Newark, California


The scene opens up a few days later, inside a restaurant just down the street from the venue for December to Dismember II.  It's lunchtime, and relatively quiet considering the hour, but seated at a table across the restaurant, we find Misty staring out the window.  She looks to be daydreaming as she doesn't even notice Spike Staggs walk up to the table.

Spike: Misty...

"Focus Misty, focus!  You and Vixen have your first title defense coming up.  You can't be distracted by Seth....or Drake."

Spike: Hello?  Misty???

Misty continues to be too distracted by her own thoughts that she doesn't hear Spike as he continues to try and get her attention.

"Though I have to admit, Drake was able to get my mind off of all the negativity.  And I can see why he enjoys living in seclusion in the mountains."

Spike rolls his eyes until he finally decides to sit at the table, directly across from Misty.  He puts his hand right in front of Misty's face and snaps a few times, startling her back to reality.

Spike: Damn, Misty...What the hell has you so distracted now?

"He really doesn't want to know the answer to that, nor does he need to know the answer to that."

Misty: Huh?  Sorry...I didn't see you get here.  Thanks for meeting me here, by the way.

Spike: You didn't give me much choice.  What is so important that you couldn't tell me over the phone?

A waitress walks up to the table and sets a glass of water down in front of Spike.  She looks back and forth between Misty and Spike.

Waitress: Can I get you something else to drink, sir?  Or are you two ready to order?

Spike shakes his head.

Spike: The water is fine, thank you.

Misty: We need a few minutes, thanks.

The waitress nods and walks away.  Misty turns her attention back to Spike as she picks up her glass of ice tea and takes a sip.

Misty: I wanted to thank you, but I wanted to do it in person.

Spike: Thank me?  For what?

Misty: For letting Dixie bring Eden over to my place on Thanksgiving.  I honestly didn't think you would do that, nor would I have blamed you if you didn't, but...it still meant a lot to me.

Spike shrugs and he takes a drink of his water, then leans back in his chair.

Spike: I wasn't going to at first, but if I'm honest, I felt like a total asshole after our little argument last Monday.  

Misty: You shouldn't.  You have every right to be that way after everything I've done to you and our family....our daughter.  You're trying to protect her.  You always have.  

"I wish I could say that I've always done the same thing, but I can't say that, can I?  I've caused my daughter's tears in the past."

Spike just nods, not sure of what else to say at the moment, and Misty plays with the straw in her glass.

Misty: I know you don't believe me right now, and I'll be lucky if you ever will again, but I promise you I'm not going to do anything to hurt Eden ever again.  I'm not going to make her cry ever again, because I see now how completely selfish I was last year.  

Spike continues to nod.

Spike: You were, but for what it's worth, I can tell you're learning from your mistakes.  The only question is, what next?

Misty lifts her head, looking confused at Spike's question.

Misty: What do you mean?

Spike: I mean exactly what I asked.  What is next?  You said it yourself.  For months now, you've been trying to prove to people you have changed, but if you ask me, you're wasting more time telling them that.  Actions speak louder than words, right?  What are you planning to do next to keep it up?

"Well...with the trend I'm headed on, I'd go for the obvious answer to that question but...Yeah, that's probably not a great idea."

Misty: I thought I've done plenty so far, Spike.  I'm honestly out of ideas on what more I could do.

Spike: Well, for starters, it might be a good idea for you and Vixen to start acting like a team.  You're not off to a fantastic start you know.

Misty rolls her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She nods and looks out the window for a second.

Misty: Tell me something I don't already know.  If we fail at December to Dismember, we won't have the titles anymore.  Although this time, it shouldn't be much of a problem because that bitch Darknyss won't be around.  She was the problem the first--

Spike starts shaking his head, causing Misty to go quiet before she finishes that thought.  

Misty: Oh come on, Spike.  You know Darknyss was the key factor in both losses!  

Spike: I know she played a part, but that doesn't matter right now.  You need to forget about Darknyss and not think of her as the problem because you and Vixen have a bigger problem on Sunday.  You're facing three teams, and all of them could potentially be a threat.  

The waitress attempts to walk back over to the table to take their orders, but Misty looks at her and shakes her head.  

Spike: Torielle and Chanelle work great as a team.  They've been hungry for the tag team gold since they stepped foot in SCW.  

Misty: Yeah, and your point?  If Song and Orchid wanted the tag team gold as much as Torielle and Chanelle right now, it still wouldn't mean shit.  Azz N Class haven't done anything to deserve the titles.  Neither have Song and Orchid, and neither have Traci and Necra.  None of these teams deserve the titles Spike, so I'm not going to let them beat me and Vixen.  

Spike: You say that now, but can you guarantee it?  If you keep letting yourself get distracted by your need to redeem yourself...or your relationship with that Seth guy...

Misty lets out a snorting laugh.

"If there even is a relationship between me and Seth, there won't be for long..."

Spike: Okay...or lack of a relationship with Seth...But that's my point.  You're so wrapped up in everything else, that you're not focusing your attention where it needs to be.  Unless you don't want to, that is.

Misty raises an eyebrow.

Misty: What?  Why wouldn't I want to?  You don't think I want the tag team titles?

Spike shrugs.

Spike: You tell me.  We all saw what Gothika said in her promo a couple weeks ago.  Maybe there was some truth to what she said.

Misty folds her arms and narrows her eyes, almost looking as if she is insulted by Spike's observation.

Misty: You're joking right?  Do you honestly think I'd let Gothika be right about anything?  

Spike: I'm not saying you're letting her, but I think deep down, she could have a point.  You're still new to the whole tag team scene.  After Roxi beat you, you never got your return shot for the title, and who knows, maybe if you had, you'd have gotten it back, but...

Misty: But what, Spike?  I'm perfectly happy being tag team champions right now.

Spike: Yeah, and I think you're having a hard time convincing yourself of that, but come on, Misty.  Everyone knows you.  You were the first Bombshell Champion.  You're the only Bombshell to have held the title more than once, and not just twice, but three times.  You've had an amazing singles career, but your tag team run?  I can see why you're worried about it.

Misty glares at Spike for a few moments, trying her best to deny the fact that he is right, but the longer she tries to hide it, the more unsuccessful she gets.  She finally lets out a sigh and growls.

Misty: Can you honestly blame me, Spike?  I thought for sure Odette and I could make a difference...that we could get past all the shit that I did and that we could be an awesome tag team, but look what happened?  She disappeared to who knows where and just abandoned the tag team.  People hate working with me.  As much as Vixen might deny it right now, I'm sure she hates it too.  Granted, she got the title and became the first grandslam champ in the Bombshell Division, but nobody seems to give a crap about the Bombshell division but me.  Not really.

Spike: Song and Orchid do...Well, their manager, Master Lily does.  That's why she brought Song and Orchid to SCW.  Whether you think so or not, people DO pay attention.  You and Vixen can make a difference as much as, if not more than, you and Odette could have.  You just need to focus on keeping those titles around your waists.  Really focus on that.  You made a difference for the Bombshell Title, now you need to do that with the tag team titles.  You and Vixen.

Misty: What if it's not enough?  What if Azz N Class, Song and Orchid or Traci and Necra can do a better job?  What if, as much as the Bombshell division means to me, my time is just...coming to an end?

"Did I really just say that out loud?  More importantly, did I really just say that to Spike?"

Spike leans forward, giving Misty a very serious look.  It has been a while since Misty has seen that look in his eyes, at least around her.

Spike: You and I both know that it's  bullshit.  You're just psyching yourself out.  The Bombshell Division needs you.  SCW needs you, and we both know it.

Misty nods.  She's been told that several times recently, and by many different people, and it seems to finally be sinking in.  Just then, a light goes off in her head, and she takes a deep breath.

Misty: You know what, that just gave me a crazy idea.  

Spike: And what would that be?  I'm all ears.

Misty: I'll tell you in a minute.  Right now, I want to order some lunch.  I'm starving, and it could give us some time to talk things through.

Spike raises an eyebrow, now really curious, but he shrugs and agrees.  Misty calls the waitress back over so they can place their order, and shortly after, the waitress walks away, leaving the two to their discussion as the scene fades away to black.

**END FEED**

63
Supercard Archives / BOMBSHELL TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIP - 4 CORNER MATCH
« on: November 29, 2013, 10:16:28 PM »
 
REDEMPTION: PART 4- A HAPPY THANKSGIVING

Monday November 25th
Las Vegas


"Last night was our second chance.  Vixen and I had another opportunity to prove we can work together as a team to get us a victory and show everyone that we're worthy of being the Bombshell Tag Team Champions.  Our first test as a tag team didn't go so well, as I was the one that ended up being pinned.  Tonight was the other way around, though.  Vixen was pinned.  Our first two chances as a tag team and so far, we're off to a horrible start, but there is one thing both losses have in common."  

"Darknyss.  Raynin and Gothika's slimy disgusting bitch of a manager.  She stuck her nose where she shouldn't have and I'm more than pissed off now.  If I were Gothika I'd start looking for a new manager, because apparently Darknyss doesn't have enough faith in her to get the victory without help.  If it happens again at December to Dismember II against Roxi, that will be proof enough.  Only time will tell, but I seriously hope that Roxi does what so far, I am the only Bombshell to do in SCW...become a two-time Bombshell Champion."


This is not exactly the way Misty was hoping to feel as she got back home after Climax Control.  Instead of heading straight home on Sunday night, she stayed in Hollywood California an extra night.  She should have just stayed in California all together considering December to Dismember II is taking place there, but with Thanksgiving coming up this week, she felt the need to be home.

So here she is, arriving back home later in the afternoon on Monday.  She sticks the key into the deadbolt of her front door and unlocks it before she walks inside to complete and utter silence.

"I don't think I'll ever get used to this...the silence.  When I lived with Spike and the kids, there was never a quiet day in the house.  Eden was always running around causing chaos, and Timmy was yelling either at a video game or at Eden for breaking something of his in his room.  Needless the say, the only time Spike and I ever got some peace and quiet was when we went out somewhere and left Dixie or Desiree to baby sit.  It's crazy to even think it, but man I miss all that noise and commotion."

Too lazy to walk into the bedroom just yet, Misty drops her duffel bag by the front door and sets her keys on the table.  She closes the front door and takes in a deep breath, looking around her empty house with a lost and lonely expression on her face.

"Look at me.  I'm just five months away from turning thirty-five and I'm walking into an empty house.  I have a five and a half year old daughter who isn't even living with me because of my own stupid decisions.  A person is supposed to make bad decisions early in their life, but I seem to be doing things a bit different.  The older I get, the more the mistakes I seem to make.  You'd think I would have learned by now."

Misty walks down the hall and heads into her kitchen.  She looks around and marvels at the spotless kitchen, then turns toward the refrigerator, only growing more distraught at what she sees...what she forgot she had put on the refrigerator before she had left for California.  The four by six candid photo of her and Seth that someone had taken just a week or two before in Chicago.

\'user


She grabs the photo and slides it out from under the magnet that was keeping it in place before she opens the refrigerator and takes out a cold beer.  Misty stares at the photo as she pops the top off the beer, tossing it on the counter, then heads back down the hall and into the front living room.

"Damn the outside of Frankie's gym looks awful.  So beaten down.  It could really use a good remodel, but hell if I'm going to be the one to suggest it.  Not that it really matters right now anyway.  Seth is pissed off at me now.  I shouldn't blame him, but is it really so wrong that I wanted him to be there and support me for my match?  I didn't think so, but apparently he did.  Who knows when he'll speak to me again.  It seems I've went and chased him away now, too."

Misty drops down onto her sofa and takes a long swig of her beer as she stares at the photo that shows the two of them standing outside of Frankie's gym, just talking...getting to know one another again.  She tries to smile, but given the current situation, looking at the picture only makes her more sad.

"I guess that's what I'm good at these days.  Pushing people away.  And it all started with Spike...with my whole family, really.  From that moment on it was just one thing after another until I completely alienated my family.  All I wanted my whole life was a close knit family, and what happens when it seems like I was finally getting my wish?  I am the one to completely ruin it."

Misty shakes her head and puts the picture on the coffee table in front of her and takes another drink of her beer.  She takes a deep breath, then looks to the right, looking out into the front hall by her door.  Her eyes fall on frame hanging on the wall, and she places her beer on the coffee table next to the picture.  She stands up from the sofa and heads over to the picture, running her hand over the frame, only causing the regret and the remorse to grow.  This time she is looking at a picture of Eden.

"And who is the one that had to suffer the most this time?  The one person I was supposed to protect from the very start.  The one that I carried inside of me for nine months...my daughter.  Eden was the one hurt most by my selfishness.  I can't deny that Vixen has done an amazing job at being the mother that I haven't been.  I should hate her for trying to replace me as Eden's mother, but I know that's not what she's doing, and I respect her for that.  I respect her a lot.  I won't admit this to her, but I think she's taught me a thing or two in the time she's been with Spike.  She's opened my eyes to everything that I've lost...everything she has now."

Misty looks at the photo for another moment or two, then turns around and glances to the clock on the wall.  A thought pops into her head and she quickly grabs her car keys and walks out the door, heading back to her car.  Less than a minute later she is backing out of her driveway once again, driving off down the street, disappearing out of view.

********************


"I'm not sure what the hell I'm doing here.  I could be making a big mistake, but I don't even care anymore.  If Spike has a problem...Well...there's just nothing I can do about it."

Misty's blue SUV pulls up outside the front of the home of Spike Staggs.  Spike's car is in the driveway, meaning he is home, and Misty nods.  She shuts her engine off, then gets out of the car, but she doesn't head to the front door.  No, she instead quietly sneaks her way around to the back of the house and into the backyard.  She is quickly drawn to the building in the distance where she used to live with Ruby and her disciples, but she only looks at it for a quick moment, then turns her attention back to the reason she came here.  

Her eyes fall to the ground in the corner of the backyard where Spike set up a special little memorial for the child that they lost.  The child that would have been their son.  She drops down to her knees, running her hand over the stone that Spike placed there, and she closes her eyes as she fights back tears.

"There's not a day that goes by that I don't think of you.  It may not seem like it, but it's true.  But I'm sure you know that.  I'm sure you know how much Mommy loves you and how much I wish I could take things back.  If I could, you'd be here with us right now, baby boy."

Misty is too lost in her own thoughts to notice that Spike Staggs is just outside the back door, looking straight at her.  He walks towards her quietly, then stops just a few feet behind her, just staring at her.  She keeps her hand on the stone as she thinks about her lost child.

"I want you to know that I don't hate your daddy.  I know it may have seemed that way last year, but I could never hate him.  He gave me Eden...and he gave me you, though it was my fault that you never had the chance to experience life.  I have all the love and respect in the world for your daddy, and I have no doubt in my mind that you would have been just like him."

As Misty's silence continues, Spike decides to interrupt her.  He clears his throat, and she nearly jumps out of her skin as she falls to the ground, landing right on her butt.  She raises her hand to her chest, breathing heavily then looks right at him.

Misty: Geez, Spike.  You could have warned me you were coming towards me.  You scared the crap out of me.

Spike: What the hell are you doing here?  

"And here comes the argument.  I guess I shouldn't really expect him to be civil.  I don't deserve it anyway."

Misty dusts herself off and gets back to her feet, looking down at the memorial stone once again.

Misty: I'm sorry.  I haven't been here in a while and I just...I wanted to visit the memorial that you made.

Spike: So you felt the need to just sneak around to the backyard?  You don't live here anymore, Misty.  The least you could do is knock on the front door and at least ask.

Misty: Oh, right.  Because that would really work?  Please, Spike.  We both know you would have said no and slammed the door right in my face.  

Spike: You can't just come over any time you feel like it, you know.

Misty closes her eyes and nods.  She gently folds her arms across her chest, but doesn't say a word.  Spike can tell that she is holding back tears, but because of their history, he still can't tell how real those tears may be.

Spike: Here we go with the act again...

Misty: It's not an act, Spike!  I don't know what else I have to do to make you see that!  

"I really can't keep fighting with him.  Maybe I just need to give up.  You can't move a brick wall.  And Spike is a damn brick wall if there ever was one."

Misty wipes away at her eyes, removing any signs that she was even on the verge of crying.  She looks at Spike with the most sincere look she can possible muster.

Misty: For months...MONTHS...I have been trying to prove to not only you, but to everyone else how sorry I am.  I've been trying to make up for everything I've done, but it just doesn't seem to be working.  I've told you that.  I guess nothing I do or say will make the hate you feel towards me now go away.  Even teaming with Vixen doesn't seem to be enough for you.

Spike: Can you blame me for feeling this way, Misty?  You caused a lot of shit over the last couple of years, and it's going to take more than just a couple of months to get over that.  Especially when I've got Eden to be concerned about.  You can't hurt me anymore than you already have, but Eden...I will NOT let you hurt her ever again.

"I won't let myself hurt her ever again.  I just wish he would see that."

Misty nods, wiping at her eyes again.

Misty: I know.  Trust me, I know that.  I'm going to do everything in my power never to hurt her again.  If it makes you feel any better, all the pain I've caused her is coming back to me ten-fold it seems.  But, I deserve it all anyway.

Spike: That makes me feel just a little better.  Not much...but a little.

Misty: I thought you'd say that.

Misty somehow cracks a bit of a smile.  She turns away from Spike, once again dropping to her knees over the memorial stone for their son.

Misty: He'd be almost one now, you know.

Spike: Huh?

Misty: The baby...our son.  He'd be almost one.  

Spike closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath.

Spike: Misty, if you're still having problems over this, you need to talk to someone.  I admit I had a hard time after you first told me, but it's in the past.  There is no use in thinking about how old he would have been...or what he would have been like.  He's gone.

"Okay...that one stung a bit."

Misty lowers her head and nods.  She can't fight the tears anymore as one rolls down her cheek, then another and another.

Misty: I know.  Just another one of my mistakes that I'm paying for now.  Karma really is a bitch.

Spike: That it is, but you said yourself you didn't know you were pregnant.  I may not believe much that comes out of your mouth, but that is the one thing I've chosen to believe out of everything, because--

Misty: Don't even say it, Spike.

She stands up quickly, turning around and looking at Spike with a serious expression.  Her cheeks are flushed red and she points a finger at him.

Misty: Don't you even dare attempt to accuse me of going into that match knowing I was pregnant.  I swear on my life that I didn't know.

Spike: You can't really blame me for thinking it at least once in the beginning.  

Misty: Maybe not, but...Damn it, I would never do that!  If I did...well I'd certainly hope I'd be paying a lot steeper price for that crime, because the hell I'm going through right now would be nothing...NOTHING compared to what I should be going through if that were the case.

Spike shakes his head, confused.

Spike: The hell you're going through?  What hell are you talking about?  You've got your house...You've apparently got a new boyfriend.  Congratulations.  You've got a real rough life right now.

"If you only knew, Spike.  If you only knew."

Misty lets out a sarcastic laugh and shakes her head.

Misty: A house is nothing to me if it's fucking empty Spike!  Do you think I enjoy walking into a quiet house everyday when just last year it was filled with Eden's childish laughter, and Timmy's teenage yelling?  Do you think I like going day after day not seeing my daughter, because of a horrible decision I made?  

Spike stands there, speechless.  

"Yeah, didn't think so."

Misty: Do you think I enjoy the fact that the one person who ever saw any good in me no matter what I did is now six feet in the ground, and the only way I can talk to her is to talk to thin air and not get any response back?!  Oh, and that new boyfriend you speak of...Well, he's now pissed off at me, so apparently that didn't last very long.  I can assure you that my life is far from fantastic right now.  Thanksgiving is in just a few days, but you'll be happy to know that I'm spending the day completely alone.

"I bet he's smiling on the inside right now."

Spike stares at her, blinking.  As she pours her heart out, Spike almost looks like he feels a hint of sympathy for her.  He tries to speak, but Misty holds her hand up and stops him.

Misty: You don't need to say anything else, Spike.  I'm sorry I trespassed on your property, but like I said I wanted to come back to this memorial you made.  I'm not sure if I've ever said it, but it was really great of you to do that.  It might seem crazy to say this, but I almost feel close to him being here.  Anyway, I'll leave now.  I hope you guys have a wonderful Thanksgiving.  Give Eden a hug and kiss from me...if you want to that is.

"I should do it myself, but I can't be around her right now.  Not feeling the way I am feeling."

Misty looks down to the memorial stone one last time.

"I love you baby boy."

She lifts her head, then walks past Spike.  Not another word is spoken between the two of them, and Spike slowly turns to watch her way away.  Not long after, the sound of her engine roaring to life is heard, and she drives away from Spike's house, heading back to her own home.

****************************************

Thanksgiving Morning


The sun has barely just risen, as the first light shines through the front window of Misty's home in Las Vegas.  In the living room, Misty is fast asleep, curled up under a blanket on her sofa with a rather comfy looking pillow under her head.  The remote to her TV is on the coffee table in front of her; the tell tale sign of a sleepless night channel surfing.  

A few minutes pass by when a quiet knocking is heard at the front door.  Misty doesn't wake right away, but as the knocking continues and gets louder, she begins to stir.  She pushes herself up on the sofa, leaning forward and rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, before she grabs her cell phone and checks the time.  She hears the knocking continue, then looks towards the front door, wondering who could possibly be here at this early hour.  She slowly stands up from the sofa and makes her way to the door.  When she opens the door, her eyes widen as she is surprised to see two familiar faces standing before her.  

Misty: Mom?  Dad?  Wh...What are you two doing here?

Misty stares at her mother and father as they stand in front of her, all smiles and holding several bags filled with food.  

Andrew: Are you just going to stand there, or are you going to let us in?

Misty quickly shakes her head, then opens the screen door, allowing her parents to walk inside.  To her surprise, her mother wraps her arms around in her in a welcoming embrace, which Misty just as uncharacteristically returns.

Colleen: Happy Thanksgiving, sweetie.

Misty: Happy Thanksgiving to you, too.  But again, I have to ask...What are you two doing here?

Misty's father walks past her and heads into the kitchen, placing the bags on the counter.  He walks out of the kitchen a few minutes later, once again joining his ex-wife and their second born daughter.

Andrew: We thought we'd surprise you.  Do you think we'd let you spend Thanksgiving alone?

Misty's thoughts immediately start to swirl in her mind.  She thinks about Eden...her family...and Seth. She should be happy and smiling to have her parents here, but the noticeable absences have more of an effect on her.

Misty: I appreciate the thought, guys, but you don't want to be around me.  It may be Thanksgiving, but this isn't exactly a good one for me this year.

Colleen: All the more reason for you to not be alone, sweetie.  Come on, we better starting going through all those groceries and get started on that turkey.

Misty doesn't even have a chance to argue with her mother as she is being dragged into the kitchen with her father following behind them, secretly grinning from ear to ear.  About an hour or so goes by and as Misty and her parents are working tediously in the kitchen, Misty looks at all of the food they are prepping and a thought hits her.  She looks at the amount of food and shakes her head, confused.

Misty: Umm...Mom, do you realize how much food is here?  This is way more food than is needed for three people?

Misty's mother briefly stops what she is doing and looks up at her daughter, then to her ex-husband.  They both smile, and as if on cue, someone knocks on the door.  Misty's mother smiles innocently and gets back to what she is doing, leaving Misty to go answer the door.  Misty looks at her curiously, then turns and heads towards the front door.  When she opens the door this time, her eyes light up and she smiles from ear to ear as she quickly opens the door and Eden runs into her arms.  Two of Misty's sister's, Desiree and Dixie, are with her.

Misty: Eden!  Oh, sweetie, you have no idea how happy I am to see you!

Misty lifts Eden into her arms, hugging her tight.

Eden: Happy Thanksgiving, Mommy!

Misty: Happy Thanksgiving to you, too, sweetie.  I had no idea you three would be here.

Misty steps aside, letting Dixie and Desiree to step inside, and Dixie closes the door behind them.  She looks at Misty, and for the first time in a while, she actually smiles at her older sister.

Dixie: Spike told us about the other day.  He thought it would be a good idea if I brought Eden over and give the guys some male bonding time.

Misty: Male bonding time?  What about Vixen?  Isn't she over there?

Desiree nods, and lets out a bit of a laugh.

Desiree: Of course she is.  Dixie offered to stay behind, but she said she'd be fine.  Spike doesn't know that Tommy and I are in town yet.  We're going to surprise him later.

Dixie: But Jamie is over there with the baby, and I think Spike mentioned something about have another guest over tonight, but he didn't really mention who.

Misty's eyes widen.

Misty: Wait a minute...You left her there to deal with Jamie by herself?!  Are you two crazy?

Dixie: Oh please...Spike is there.  She'll be fine.  

Eden: Mommy, why couldn't Mommy Vixen come over too for Thanksgiving dinner?  She had to stay home with all the annoying boys!

Misty lets out a laugh as she sets Eden back down on the floor, and Dixie looks at her niece with an amused smile also.

Dixie: Eden, Vixen had to stay back home with Daddy and the boys.

Eden: But why?  It's not fair to Mommy Vixen.

Misty: Well, you see, as much as I would have loved to have Vixen over here for Thanksgiving dinner, sweetie, Grandma and Grandpa don't really know Vixen, and this is a special family dinner.  Don't worry, you'll get the chance to go save Mommy Vixen a little later.

Desiree: Yeah, and we'll see if she passes the test.

Misty looks at Desiree with a raised eyebrow.

Misty: Test?  What test?

Desiree laughs before she responds.

Desiree: If Vix can't deal with the Staggs men all by herself, she's going to be marrying into the wrong family.

Misty shakes her head, holding back a laugh of her own.

Misty: As much as I agree with you there, I guess she shouldn't have a problem.  She is ex-military after all, but I can't help but feel a little sorry for her.

Just then, their father walks out of the kitchen, and Eden runs into his arms, hugging him.  He looks around, realizing that he's surrounded by women.  Eden realizes this and she lets out a giggle.

Eden: Mommy, Grandpa is outnumbered!  He's the only boy in the house!  

Misty looks around and realizes that Eden is right.

Misty: That he is, Eden.  Well, unlike your uncles over with your Daddy and Mommy Vixen, we're going to treat Grandpa a little nicer.  Right?

Eden nods then skips off into the kitchen to greet her grandmother and help in any way she can.  Dixie and Desiree follow behind her, both greeting their father with a warm smile.  Misty follows behind them, her spirits lifted now that her family surprised her.  And while she thinks about her Grandmother, and even Seth, she tries to focus on the bright side and enjoy the day with her family.

Later that evening...

After a successful and relaxing Thanksgiving day with her family, Misty is in the kitchen working on cleaning up.  Her mother is helping her as they both stand by the sink, loading up the dishwasher.  Eden can be heard laughing in the other room, and a few seconds later she comes running into the kitchen with her jacket on.  Dixie is right behind her.

Dixie: Misty, we need to get going.  Spike is expecting Eden back soon and Desiree has to get back to Tommy so they can both head over to Spike's at the same time.

Misty stops what she is doing so she can bend down to give young daughter a hug.

Misty: Ok.  I wish you could stay for longer, but this is what happens when you have two families.  

Eden: I wish I only had one family!  This is exhausting!

Misty laughs at Eden's rather mature statement and that she says it very matter-of-factly.  She kisses Eden on her cheek then zips up her jacket for her.

Misty: I know it is, sweetie, but all that matters is that you have so many people who love you.  Now, you better get on home to Daddy, Mommy Vixen and your uncles.  You make sure to keep Timmy and Uncle Jamie in check, okay?

Eden: I will, and I'll get to play with baby Sean!  As long as he doesn't cry.  I don't like when he cries.

Desiree then walks into the kitchen, standing next to Dixie, with their father reappearing behind them.  Desiree and Dixie give their father a hug, which considering everything this family has been through, is almost odd to Misty, then Desiree heads over and gives her mother a hug.  A few minutes later, the two leave with Eden, and Misty can't help but miss them already as she gets back to finishing cleaning up the kitchen with her mother.  

Colleen: So, Misty, what say you and I go Black Friday shopping tomorrow and check out what kind of deals we can find?  

Misty smiles but shakes her head, declining the offer.

Misty: Thanks for the offer, but I can't.  I'm catching a flight to California in the morning.

Colleen: Oh?  I thought you didn't have to be there until the middle of next week?

Misty: I don't, but I'll be staying with my friend Drake this weekend. I haven't seen him in a while, and he invited me over this weekend so I accepted.

Misty's parents both seem surprised to hear this and they exchange curious glances at one another.

Andrew: What about Seth?

Misty: What about him?

Colleen: Sweetie, you and Seth are together now.  You don't think he'll be a little upset to find out you'll be staying at another man's house?  

Misty shrugs, but doesn't even look at her parents.  She finishes loading up the dishwasher, then closes it tightly and hits a few buttons to start its cleaning cycle.

Misty: I really wouldn't know.  Seth isn't talking to me at the moment.  If he had such a problem with it, he would come out here.

Colleen: What happened?  I thought things were going great between you two?

Misty: I thought so, too, but I guess I was wrong.  Look, I don't really want to talk about my problems with Seth right now.  We've all had a great day today, and I'd like to finish off today on a high note, so let's just not talk about it.

Colleen glances to her ex-husband, and he shrugs with a shake of his head.  An awkward silence falls between the three of them, and continues on for a considerable about of time as they finish cleaning up in the kitchen, and the scene fades away.

****************************************

Redemption: Part 4


If you had asked me at the beginning of this week, how I saw this week going, I probably would have just stared at you and walked away.  The fact is, I wasn't expecting this week to be great at all, because it got off to a horrible start.  Vixen and I lost our match against Gothika and Roxi Johnson.  Seth got pissed off at me and hasn't spoken to me since.  Not that I've even tried to call him anyway.  And to top it off, I was fully expecting and prepared to spend Thanksgiving alone.  Thanksgiving is supposed to be the start of a joyous Holiday season, but given everything that has happened this year...Well, I wasn't holding out much hope.

I spent most of the week secluded from the outside world.  I sat down with my Nook and read a little bit and then I did a little bit of writing.  And while I wasn't doing either of those two activities, I was channel surfing, trying to find an interesting movie on TV.  I stayed up rather late Wednesday night, attempting to watch Gone With The Wind on AMC.  It was my aunt's favorite movie, but unfortunately, I couldn't keep my eyes open to watch the several hours long movie and I ended up falling asleep on the couch.  

I was surprised the next morning when my parents came over with groceries in hand and ready to cook Thanksgiving dinner at my house.  I thought they were back in Chicago, but the real shocker came when not only did two of my sister's come over, but Spike gave Dixie permission to bring Eden over as well.  That was the real highlight of my day, and it made this whole week that much better.  Next time I see Spike I really need to remember to thank him.  

As for right now...Well, I'm sitting here writing this journal entry, tonight, looking forward to my flight to California tomorrow, but I think I'm looking more forward to seeing someone who hasn't been seen in SCW in a while.

Drake Green.

I know people will get the wrong impression, because let's face it...They have in the past.  But, as I've stated before, and I will continue to do so...Drake and I are just friends.  And since good ol' Mark Ward made a huge mistake and fired Drake, I think someone at least needs to check in on him and see how he's doing.  Though he seemed to be doing okay judging by his Tweets earlier this week.  I've already had people questioning my decision to go visit Drake, especially considering December to Dismember II is a little over a week away.  But, they've got nothing to worry about, because after this weekend...I'll give my opponents in this four corner Bombshell Tag Team match my full attention.  

Given mine and Vixen's rough start as a tag team, I can't go into this match with overwhelming confidence.  She and I need to be on the same page, and I plan on trying to meet up with her next week to figure things out to make sure we don't lose this one, because we don't just have one team to face...We've got three.

Traci Patterson and Necra Octavian Kane shouldn't be much of an issue given the fact they've never worked together as a team before.  Individually it's a different story, but when two different personalities such as the two of them are combined...Well, let's just say I don't think they will be walking out as the new champions.  Unless they can get along and unless both of them wants to be  champion with the other, they are hardly my greatest concern.  

Torielle Jackson and Chanelle Martinez, collectively known as Azz N Class...Now they are a different story.  They know each other inside out.  They are a distinguished tag team and they work together well.  They have everything it takes to be the Bombshell Tag Team Champions, but the only problem?  When was the last time they were even in active competition in SCW?  They are rarely ever around, but they are suddenly thrown into the picture and are getting a title match?  Sorry, I don't get it.  Maybe if they stuck around for a while and developed their team and improved a bit, I would understand, but they're not ready for tag team gold...Not yet.

And the FoShan Bombshells?  Song and Orchid?  This situation strikes me as the most interesting.  Up until just a couple of weeks ago, I'd never even heard of them, but their manager or trainer or whoever she is...Master Lily...brought them to SCW, using me as the motivating factor.  I'm still a little confused, but hey, at least I know some people are paying attention to the things I say.  I wish it were the rest of the Bombshell division, but this is a start.  I'm not worried about Song and Orchid, because from what I heard, they probably won't even be around in SCW for very long.  Once I get to know them a little better and see what they've got, then I'll form an opinion on them, but as for now...I'll put my opinion of them on hold, and just do everything in my power to keep the titles in my and Vixen's possession.  

December is about to begin, and while SCW is calling it December to Dismember...I'm calling it something else...Something a little more appropriate.

It will most definately be a December to Remember...

Either way...2013 is going to end on a high note.  You can count on it!


**END FEED**

64
Climax Control Archives / Redemption Part 3
« on: November 22, 2013, 09:45:49 PM »
 
Sunday November 10th
Las Vegas, Nevada- Misty's home


Misty didn't even wait for Climax Control to go off the air before she was headed back to her house.  The last we saw of her, she was storming away from Seth for an unknown reason with Seth chasing after her.  What the cameras didn't see is that Misty went straight to the women's locker rooms, gathering the few belongings she brought with her, then headed straight for the parking lot.  She threw her things in the back of her SUV, then jumped in the driver's seat and started the engine.  Even with Seth trying to stop her, she ignored him and sped off out of the parking lot.  Seth had no choice but to call a cab.

Misty pulled her SUV into the driveway of her home less than twenty minutes later, and she hightailed it inside her house, throwing her bag on the floor by the door and her keys on the table.  She walked into the kitchen, opened up the fridge and pulled out a bottle of beer.  She quickly popped off the top and took a long swig as she headed into her living room and all but collapsed onto the sofa.

Which is where we find her now.  

She has her feet propped up on her coffee table and she is leaning back on the sofa, channel surfing.  Through the front window, she notices the headlights belonging to a taxi pull up in front of her house, then drive off less than a minute later.  She rolls her eyes and doesn't even bother to head to the front door, knowing very well who is about to knock.

Seth walks up to the front door, and as expected, he knocks three times, waiting for Misty to come to the door.  But she doesn't.  He knocks again, and again she ignores him.  Frustrated, Seth walks over to the window, looking inside.  He sees Misty sitting on the sofa watching TV, and yells at her through the window.


Seth: Misty, are you going to let me in or not?  It's getting a little cold out here ya know.

Misty: Quit being such a baby, Seth.  You know damn well this is nothing like the weather in Chicago!

Seth growls, knowing she has a point.  Misty doesn't move an inch off of the couch.

Seth: The least you could do is tell me what the hell is wrong!  You won't even talk to me!

Misty: You're a smart one!  Figure it out!

Misty then turns the volume up on the television so she can't hear Seth through the window anymore.  He sighs, and looks around, trying to figure out what to do.  Misty, however, just remembers that she forgot to lock the door when she got home, and she bolts up from the sofa.  Seth notices this and he hightails it to the door, and makes it there before Misty does.  He opens the door, and Misty tries to hold him back, but he is a lot stronger than she is.

Misty: Go away, Seth!  Don't make me call the cops, because I will!

Seth: Oh, please!  You know you won't pull that shit on me!  Would you just talk to me please?  

Misty opens the door and stands there, glaring at Seth, but she doesn't let him inside.

Misty: It doesn't matter, remember?  Why don't you just go back to Chicago, Seth?  

Seth: It DOES matter, Misty, because you're suddenly pissed off at me and I don't understand why.  

Misty: You don't know why?  You don't know why?

Misty takes a step outside, standing right in front of Seth and he takes a slight step back, though he keeps his eyes on Misty.

Seth: Not really, no.  One minute, we're doing fine, and the next you're--

Misty: Am I really that fucking hard to read, Seth?  Have I not been making it obvious enough for you, or do you just not feel the same way?  

Seth goes silent, appearing slightly surprised as Misty all but reveals how she feels about him.  Misty waits for him to respond, and when he doesn't she shakes her head.

Misty: I guess there is my answer.  Goodbye, Seth.

She turns around and heads back inside, but to her surprise, Seth follows right behind her.  She turns around and glares at him.

Misty: What are you doing, Seth?  I want you to leave.

Seth: Bullshit.  

Misty: Get out...

Seth once again refuses and Misty goes and grabs her cell phone.  She comes back, and stands right in front of him, looking at him threatening look.

Misty: If you're not out that door in--

Seth doesn't give Misty the chance to finish that threat.  He snatches her phone out of her hand and puts it in her pocket.  She stares at him in shock and before she can say another word, he grabs her by the arm and pulls her towards him and kisses her!  She fights it at first, but moments later she's kissing him right back with all the passion she has in her.  The kiss lasts for quite a while, until they finally part their lips.  Seth has a grin on his face, while Misty stands there for a moment, eyes closed and pretty much speechless.  

Seth: Yeah, I've been known to have that effect on women.

Seth chuckles and stares at Misty as she finally, and very slowly, opens her eyes.  She narrows her eyes at him, but he spots the beginning of a smile form at the corner of her mouth.  She pulls her arms away from him and folds them across her chest, trying her best to give him a convincing glare, but after the kiss, it doesn't work.

Misty: Is that so?  If that is the case, then why are you currently still single?

Seth: I don't know.  I guess I was just always waiting for the woman of my dreams to come back into my life.

Misty arches an eyebrow, looking at Seth with a confused expression on her face.

Misty: Excuse me?  You lost me...

Seth nods, and this doesn't help Misty's confusion any.

Seth: Yeah, I did.  

Misty: Seth, what are you talking about?  I'm very confused right now.

Seth: I guess we're both having a hard time figuring each other out, aren't we?  Think about it Misty.  How long have we known each other?  Fifteen years?  Frankie trained us both all those years ago.  You can't tell me you didn't know how I felt.

Misty blinks, suddenly taking back as Seth begins to make his confession.  She runs her hand through her hair, at a loss for words.

Seth: Hell, if it weren't for you, I would have never stayed on at Frankie's gym back then...or even all these years.

Misty: I...You mean...Seth, why didn't you say anything?!

Misty stumbles on her words and she stares at Seth, stunned.  He smiles and lets out a laugh.

Seth: How was I supposed to do that when you were with that Blake guy at the time?  I had a feeling it wasn't going to last with that guy, but I respected your relationship with him anyway.  I wish you had stuck around at Frankie's after it went sour so I could talk to you, but I knew you were building your wrestling career.

Misty: I was still living in Chicago you know.  You could have found me.

Seth: Yeah, but by the time I finally managed to try and find you, you were with that Staggs guy.  

Misty shakes her head and turns around, trying to process all of this information in her head.  Seth places a hand on her shoulder and turns her back around, then places a gentle hand on her chin, lifting her face so she is looking at him.

Seth: I'm not going to stand here and completely regret never telling you how I felt, and you shouldn't either.  Don't think about what would have been if I had, because who knows...You might not have had your daughter, right?

Misty: No...I know, you're right.  I'm just...Shit!  This is all just so crazy.

Seth: Tell me about it.  Do you know how shocked I was when you walked back into Frankie's?  I mean, I always held out hope that you'd come walking back through those doors, but after a while it started to fade.  

Misty again shakes her head, then walks back into her living room, taking a seat on the sofa.  She leans forward, still in a bit of shock, and Seth walks in just behind her, but he sits on the coffee table directly in front of Misty.  She looks up at him with a warning look.

Misty: Don't break my coffee table...

Seth: Are you saying I'm fat?  

Seth grins and this manages to get a laugh out of Misty.

Misty: Fat, no...Well built, yes.

Seth: Well if it breaks, I'll be sure to buy you a new one.  Look, why don't you come back to Chicago with me for a while?  I think you need to get away.  Frankie wouldn't mind another visit and who knows...maybe you could teach a thing or two to some of the trainees.  What do you say?

Misty takes a deep breath, giving the offer some thought.

Misty: That is a tempting thought, it really is...but I need to start seeing my daughter more often.  I've done so much shit over the last year, and I need to make it up to her.  

Seth: So visit her before we leave.  If she's anything like you, she'll understand.  

Misty: I'll go, but I have to be back by Sunday...

Seth shakes his head.

Seth: You can miss one show, Misty.  You're not going to lose your job or anything...

Seth gives Misty a pleading look as he continues to try and persuade her to go to Chicago with him.  She takes in a deep breath, then shakes her head once again.

Misty: Fine, but if Frankie pisses me off, I'm on the first plane back home.

Seth laughs, then nods his head in agreement.

Seth: Deal, but I don't think you'll have to worry about Frankie.  We both know you pissed him off more anyway.  You just need to focus on having getting rid of some of that stress.  Getting away for a bit might do the trick, don't you think?

Misty shrugs.

Misty: I suppose it could, but Chicago isn't exactly my favorite place.  I have so many bad memories from living there...

Seth: Forget about the past, Misty.  Think about the future and making new memories...better ones.  

Misty smiles brightly.

Misty: Were you always this amazing?  

Seth: Don't go giving away my secret now.  I have a bad ass reputation to uphold, and I don't need Frankie finding out I've got a heart.

Misty leans in brings her lips to his.  The two share another kiss, before Misty breaks away for a moment, looking at him with a smile.

Misty: Hmmm...It seems like I've got blackmail now.  

Seth: Don't even try it...

Misty: Relax...Your secret is safe with me.  

Seth nods, more out of relief than anything.  Misty leans back then looks around, almost debating her next move.

Misty: Well...I think I'm going to go take a nice hot shower.

Misty stands up from the sofa and Seth stands up from the coffee table and sits down on the sofa instead.  Misty walks away, and before she is out of sight, she turns around to face him.

Misty: By the way, Seth, I think you could use a shower too.

Seth looks confused as he brings his arm to his face, sniffing at his underarms.  He shrugs, then looks at her.

Seth: What?  I don't smell that---

Misty gives him a look that says "are you serious?" as she tries not to laugh.  He studies the expression in his face, then finally gets the hint.

Seth: Oh...I gotcha.  Well...so much for taking things slow, huh?

Misty turns and starts heading towards the bathroom, with Seth following behind her.

Misty: Fifteen years is plenty slow enough, don't you think?

Seth lets out a laugh as the two disappear into the bathroom, and the sound of the water turning on is heard.

****************************************

Monday November 18th
Frankie's Gym- Chicago, Illinois


Climax Control has come and gone from Covina, California.  It was an eventful show, but one very prominent face that was missing was Misty.  The reason for her absence, of course, was the fact that her new love interest, Seth, had managed to sweet talk her into taking the week off and go back to Chicago with him.  She almost didn't, but in the end, she couldn't turn him down.  

So here she is...back in Chicago once again, and while many suburban towns in the Chicago area are cleaning up following devastating tornados that ripped through the area just twenty-four hours ago, Misty and Seth are in Frankie's gym, thankful they avoided the disaster that affected so many others.  Unfortunately for them, they're dealing with a whole different storm.  The tornado that calls himself Frankie.

After some urging from Seth, Misty agreed to engage in a few training sessions with young men and women hoping to have a career in the wrestling industry.  She's currently in the ring with a young woman, about the age that Misty was when she first walked through the doors to this gym, and Frankie is looking on from near his office door.  Seth is standing just outside the ring, watching proudly as Misty encourages the young woman, but the look on Frankie tells a different story.  Misty glances over in his direction, noticing the sour look on his face, and she shakes her head.


Misty: Jasmine, let's take a fifteen minute break, okay?  I need to go talk to Frankie.

The young trainee, now identified as Jasmine, nods once then exits the ring through the second rope and down the steel steps.  Misty does the same, except she jumps down to the floor by Seth, who is giving her a curious look.

Seth: What's going on?  Why are you taking a break?

Misty: Check out the look that Frankie has on his face.  That's why.  

Seth: Don't worry about Frankie.  He's an old grouch.  

Misty: Clearly.  I'll be right back.

Seth shrugs and lets Misty walk past to head over to Frankie, while he heads over to another trainee and continues their session.  Misty walks up to Frankie and folds her arms.

Misty: Is there a problem, Frankie?

Frankie: You tell me.  Jasmine's training hasn't advanced that far yet, so why are you working on those moves and maneuvers?  Do you want her to break her neck before she even has a career?

Misty laughs with a shake of her head.

Misty: It's not that I'm pushing her too the extreme, Frankie.  We're being careful about it, you know that.  

Frankie: Yeah, but shit goes wrong and if she pushes herself too soon, it's bound to happen.  I accepted your offer to help reluctantly.  I don't need you injuring my students.

Misty: She's not going to get hurt!  Geez you really haven't changed in all these years have you?  You need to learn to lighten up a little.  I take risks all the time, and you see what I've accomplished.

Across the gym, Seth can hear Misty's voice raising and he stops what he's doing.  He walks over to the two to check on the situation.

Seth: What the hell is going on over here?

Misty: Frankie apparently thinks I'm being too risky with Jasmine's training session.  

Frankie: Look, all I'm saying is that her training hasn't advanced that far yet.  You'd know that if you were here more often, or if you actually worked here.  You walk in here after almost fifteen years and think that I'm just going to let you put the safety of my students at risk?  YOU can do those moves and maneuvers just fine Misty because you're a seasoned veteran.  Kids like Jasmine can't yet.

Seth: Whoa, Frankie...Relax.  They were doing great in there, and Jasmine is advancing pretty quickly.  Cut Misty some slack.

Misty: No, Seth...Frankie is right.  This is his gym...his students.  I'm sorry I offered to help where it clearly wasn't wanted.  

Misty looks almost saddened as she turns her attention back to Frankie for just a moment.  She takes in a deep breath then turns and walks away, heading over to her duffel bag to gather her things.  Frankie lowers his head, immediately feeling like a complete asshole as he turns and walks back into his office.  Seth heads over to Misty, trying to stop her.

Seth: Misty, where are you going?

Misty tosses the rest of her things into her duffel bag then zips it shut before she looks up at Seth with a disappointed look.

Misty: I'm going back to my place to relax.  Frankie doesn't want my help, so I'm done.

Seth: What did I tell you about Frankie?  You don't have to leave.  You can't just skip out on Jasmine like that.

Misty: Tell her I'm sorry okay?  Frankie will decide what to do with the rest of her training session today.

Misty grabs her coat and puts it on.  She throws the strap of her duffel bag over her shoulder, then looks at Seth apologetically.

Misty: Either call me when you leave, or you can head on over to my place if you want.  Makes no difference to me, but I can't stay here.  I'll see you later.

Seth tries to stop her, but she shakes her head and walks past him.  From in his office, Frankie watches as she walks out the double doors without even looking back to him.

Later that day...

The scene opens up outside Misty's Chicago home, where Seth's blue pickup truck pull into the driveway behind Misty's rental car.  He shuts the engine off, gets out of his truck then heads up to the front door.  He doesn't even bother to knock as he walks inside, looking around for Misty, but he doesn't find her.

Seth: Misty?  Hey, where are you?!

Misty: In the bedroom!

Seth follows the sound of her voice down the hall and to Misty's room where he finds her packing her suitcase.  He stands in the doorway, leaning against the frame, and looks at her, confused again.

Seth: What are you doing?

Misty glances up at him as she tosses a few pieces of clothing into her suitcase.

Misty: What does it look like I'm doing?  I'm packing my clothes and I'm leaving.  I'm getting on the first flight to California.

Seth: California?  

Misty: Yeah.  I've got a match on Sunday, and it's pointless to go to Vegas for just a few days.

Seth takes a step inside Misty's room, staring at her as she continues packing.

Seth: You don't have to spend the whole week in California.  Just relax and stay here.

Misty: I can't relax, Seth.  I've got a match I need to focus on, and I can't do it here.  

Seth: Is it a title defense?

Misty shakes her head, but doesn't say a word.

Seth: Ok, then why are you freaking out about it?  It's not until Sunday.  There is plenty of time to focus on your match, and I can talk to Frankie tomorrow about using his gym for a training session for you.

Misty shakes her head and looks at him very seriously.

Misty: Absolutely not.  I'm not going to bother Frankie anymore.  And I'm not freaking out about this match.  I try and treat every match equally, but the two that I'm facing...Let's just say I don't want to lose to either of them again.

Seth: Again?  Babe, would you stop packing for a second and just talk to me.

Misty ignores him as she looks around the room for anything she might be forgetting.  He continues to plead with her, but it goes in one ear and out the other.  Seth finally walks up to Misty as she heads over to the dresser, then gently grabs her and turns her towards him.

Seth: Babe, snap out of it.  Look at me.

She raises her eyes to look at him.

Seth: Quit packing for a bit and talk to me.  Tell me about this match.

Misty: Me and Vixen are going against Gothika and Roxi Johnson.

Seth looks at her with a puzzled look on her face.

Misty: The last time I faced Roxi Johnson, she beat me for the Bombshell Title.  Not only did Odette and I beat Gothika and Raynin for the tag team titles, but last time I faced Gothika, I lost to her and Mercedes Vargas.  I am by no means a sore loser, but losing to Gothika is not something I'd like to happen ever again.  Not to mention, that bitch likes to bite.  Literally!

Seth: Excuse me?  She likes to...bite?

Misty nods.

Misty: Yeah.  She prides herself on being some disgusting vampire wanna-be, and needless to say, she's sunk those filthy fangs in me once before, and I'm not letting it happen again.  And actually, the last time I face her...well, I gave her a taste of her own medicine.

Seth raises a curious eyebrow.

Seth: You didn't...?

Misty nods and her mouth moves as if she has just gotten a sour taste in it.

Misty: You were there that night, remember?  It took several bottles of mouthwash to get that taste out of my mouth!  

Seth: Oh yeah...I forgot about that.  Has anyone ever told you that you stress too much?

Misty: All the time, actually.

Seth: So lighten up.  So you're facing Gothika and Roxi again.  Big deal.  Aren't those two at each other's throats...No pun intended.

Misty manages to laugh at that, and she nods again.

Misty: Yeah, they are.  But Vixen and I aren't exactly best friends either.  I'm fairly that deep down she still has some bad feelings towards me.  Don't get me wrong, I have all the respect in the world for her, but...my daughter calls her Mommy Vixen for crying out loud.  That's the only thing that bothers me.

Seth: And you're over the fact that she is engaged to the guy you were going to marry?

Misty glares at Seth, but he holds his hands up defensively.

Seth: Yeah, yeah, yeah...My mistake.  I know you're over the guy.

Misty: Good.  Glad we got that cleared up.  Look, my point is that as much as I know I shouldn't stress out about this match, I kinda have to.  I'm facing the woman who took my title from me, and the woman whose title I took not long after that.  

Seth: Well if you ask me, you don't have anything to worry about.  Roxi may have beaten you for the singles title, but I think you're better off as a tag champ right now, don't you think?

Misty shrugs and looks down to the floor.

Misty: In a way, yeah, but...She beat me, Seth!  I was under so much stress at the time with my grandmother being sick, but I still went into that match and worked my ass off, but...she beat me, and I can't help but think that maybe I let everything---

Seth puts a finger to her lips, silencing her.  He lifts her chin so she is looking into his eyes once again and he leans down and gives her a soft kiss.

Seth: Don't dwell on one match that you lost.  Yeah, she beat you for the title, but we both know you can..and you WILL..get it back one day.  Besides, she doesn't have the title right now, does she?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No.  That disgusting leach---

Seth: Stop.  You're better than this, and you know it.

Seth steps away from her for a moment, and she watches him as he walks over and takes her suitcase off the bed and places it on the floor.  He reaches for her and grabs her by the hand, leading her over to the bed, where he sits her down, then sits behind her.  He places both hands on her shoulders, and starts massaging them.

Seth: I'm not going to force you to go back to Frankie's tomorrow, but I damn sure won't let you run away back to Vegas or California sooner than you need to.

Misty: Run away?

She turns her head around, glancing back to him from over her shoulder.

Seth: You know what I mean.  If you really want to focus on your match, like I said, Frankie's gym is the perfect place.  I wouldn't mind having you unleash a little bit of that aggression on me in the ring anyway.

Misty: Why do all guys feel the need to tell me that?  

Seth: Because you're hot when you're unleashing all that aggression in the ring?

Misty elbows Seth in his gut and he lets out a slight "oomph" noise, but continues massaging her shoulders.

Misty: If you can talk Frankie into walking his ass into the ring for a training session like old time's sake, I'll say you've got yourself a deal.

Seth: Are you kidding?  Do you want to break the old man's hip?

Misty: No, I just want to see what he's got left in him.

Seth laughs and shakes his head.

Seth: How about this...You try and taunt the old man back into the ring, and I'll stand by and watch on proudly.  How's that sound?

Misty thinks for a moment, slowly nodding.

Misty: That actually sounds like more fun.  I always did have a blast pissing him off anyway.  

Seth: That's more like it.  That's the Misty we all know.  

Misty: Did you go to massage school sometime in the past fifteen years?  Because this has to be the best massage I've ever had.

Misty can't see it, but Seth has a big grin on his face.  She closes her eyes and enjoys his gentle massaging hands.

Seth: If you think this is good, wait until you experience my full body massage.  I've never had any complaints about that either.

Misty: Hmmm...Now that you bring that up, a full body massage sounds very enticing right now.

Seth: Ask and you shall receive...

Misty then positions herself so she is laying on her stomach on the bed as Seth works his magic and continues his massage.  The rest...will be left to the imagination.

****************************************

Redemption: Part 3


I've got another chance...another opportunity.  After a disappointing performance in the main event a few weeks back, Vixen and I are once again main eventing Climax Control, and wouldn't you know, we're facing one of the women who defeated us.  It was our first shot as a tag team, and I let Vixen down.  We lost because of me, but this week...I'm not going to let the same thing happen.

I need to start this all off by first apologizing to my tag team partner...the woman who is engaged to my former fiancee...the woman who has been more of mother to my own daughter than I have.  Vixen, I have so much that I need to apologize to you for, and I intend to make my regret known as much as I possibly can, but what I'm going to focus on at the moment is the loss that we suffered a few weeks back against Gothika and Mercedes Vargas.  It was our first true test as a tag team and I failed you.  I was the one who got pinned, and it eats away at me every day.

People are probably thinking that we're doomed...that we won't work as a team, but I plan to prove them wrong.  I'll show them this week that that one loss was a fluke...that it won't happen again, because it won't.  I was off my game for whatever reason last time, but this week...I'm more focused than ever.  I'm going to go out there and be the tag team partner that you need...that you deserve, because clearly I wasn't doing a good enough job of that with Odette Ryder.  Then again...maybe the damage I had inflicted to her was just irreversible, and that's why she left.  I guess I'll never know.

Going against Gothika and Roxi...it's a different story.  It's no secret how I feel about losing to them, isn't that right ladies?

Roxi...We meet again, don't we?  Granted, the title isn't on the line, and neither of us currently hold the title, but...it's time for a little redemption.  It's time for me to show everyone that I never should have lost to you in the first place, because if I have my way...It will be me pinning your shoulders to the canvas, proving that I will always be better than you.  

Now, don't get me wrong...You're one hell of a fighter, but you know where you went wrong in my eyes?  You went completely wrong when you lost the title to the very woman you are teaming with this week!  You let Gothika get her disgusting hands on the Bombshell title, and that is something that I never EVER would have done.  NEVER!  Not even on my worst day!

We have something in common, Roxi.  We both hate Gothika because she dug her nasty fangs into both of us, right?  Yes, she did.  She BIT the both of us, Roxi, and now...Now she's walking around with the Bombshell title in her possession and it's all YOUR fault!  I'm not the only one who has to redeem herself, if I'm honest.  You have to make up for your mistake, and you need to do it soon, because I can't stand watching Gothika walk around with that belt.  Granted...I wasn't too thrilled about you walking around as the champion either, but I suppose you being the champion is the lesser of two evils.  I'm still deciding.

But you, Gothika...You made a decision I will never EVER forget when you decided to get a craving for my blood.  Every time I face you, the memory of you sinking your Twilight wanna-be fangs into my neck runs through my mind and it only brings back the bitch in me even more.  Replaying that image over and over in my head makes me hate you that much more, and I will promise you this...It will NEVER happen again.  Do you hear me?  You may enjoy the taste of my blood, but that one taste you got was the LAST taste you will ever get because the day you bite me again will be the day you start drinking liquid through a straw...permanently!  Not only that, but I'll make sure that you can't even step foot inside of a wrestling ring again, because I will destroy you.

You may be the Bombshell Champion right now, but I guarantee you it's because of a slight amount of dumb luck, and if Roxi can't get the job done, I'll make sure to find someone who can.  You are the lowest of the low, and you and your group of underworld freaks are nothing.  You try and show yourself off as a bunch of bad ass bitches, but do you think it's working?  Do you think people are scared of you?  Hell no.  They don't care.  No one is intimidated by you or your little nut job family.  Sorry to disappoint you, it's just the way it is.  

So, Gothika, go ahead and spew out all your threats and your garbage about being so excited to taste me once again.  Bitch, I dare you to try it, because as I said earlier, if you do...Well, the consequences won't be pretty and you won't be able to make it to your title defense against Roxi at December to Dismember II.  And before you say anything, I'm not saying that out of fear or intimidation...I'm saying it out of pure anger and rage.  

There is nothing that I need to redeem myself for when it comes to you, Gothika.  Maybe with Roxi, there is, but that time will come later.  This match...This TAG TEAM match is for one person, and one person only...

Vixen...It's time I prove myself to be the tag team partner I know I can be.  Gothika and Roxi...if you don't self destruct before hand...Well...Vixen and I will be sure to finish the job.  And we will regardless.

This week ladies...The hands of Vixen and Misty will be raised in victory.  That's all there is to it.  See you real soon!


65
Character Building Roleplays / My Chance...My Time..
« on: November 06, 2013, 10:59:15 AM »
 ********************

Date: September 5th, 2013
Location: Morningstar Beach, St. Thomas


The camera opens up inside of a rather nice hotel room on the beachside in St. Thomas.  Sin City Wrestling is currently on tour of various beach locations in the Caribbean Islands, and St. Thomas is the next stop.  To those who don't follow Sin City Wrestling...THE Sin City Wrestling...it might seem odd that a company based out of Las Vegas would be touring the Caribbean, but they had made it a yearly tradition to tour different locations, and it just so happened that the superstars in SCW had voiced their desire to tour here this year.  And they all got their wish.  

So who does this hotel room belong to for the week?  Take a look into the camera and you'll see.  The pale skinned dark hair beauty is seated on the bed, looking directly into the camera with a smile.


"I guess I should start things off by saying hello to everyone watching.  Whether you are part of the EWC roster, or otherwise.  I know there are quite a few people watching this.  Some of you may know me, but I'm sure quite a few more don't, so let this be my introduction to you all.  My name is Misty, and I am a proud part of the Sin City Wrestling roster, representing the Bombshell Division."

Misty crosses her left leg over her right, and places her hands on the bed, leaning back slightly.

"The other Sin City Wrestling, by the way.  The Sin City Wrestling owned and run by Mark Ward and Christian Underwood.  I don't know about any other Sin City Wrestling out there, but the one I work for is, in my opinion, nothing less than amazing.  I couldn't ask for a better place to work for.  But I guess I'm straying from the whole point of this video, aren't I?  No one wants to hear about the company I work for.  You all want to hear about me, right?"

Misty takes a moment to glance to her right, looking out her window at the sunny beachside, and she turns her attention back to the camera.

"As I sit here in front of this camera, I'm forced to look back on my career and everything I have accomplished.  Why, you might ask?  The answer is simple.  It is because, today, I made the decision to enter into the King of The Cage tournament, and that decision could have one of two effects on my career, but it all depends on the outcome, doesn't it?"

Misty closes her eyes and nods, thinking back on her wrestling career.

"I've competed in tournaments before, but something about the King of The Cage tournament seems more important than anything I've ever done in my career thus far.  I was a three time GXW Women's Champion, and ultimately the last Women's Champion.  I was the NeWA World Cruiserweight Champion.  I'm a three time SCW Bombshell Champion and one half of the current Bombshell Tag Team Champions, but to most of you that all pales in comparison to the King of The Cage tournament.  When it all comes down to it, that means nothing going into this tournament."

She stands up from the bed and walks out of view of the camera for a moment.  When she returns, she is holding her tag team championship belt.  She takes her seat on the bed once more, placing the belt beside her.

"This matters to me, yes, but to other sixty-three participants in the King of The Cage, it's meaningless, because once I step into that ring against whomever my opponent should be, all that matters is my performance in the ring at that moment.  I will admit that the first round of this tournament will perhaps be the most challenging for me, because aside from one or two people, I know nothing about the rest of the participants.  I don't know what I've gotten myself into."

She looks down at her tag team title belt, then runs her hand over it.

"I'm the only one representing my Sin City Wrestling, and because of that, there is more pressure on my shoulders.  It is a bigger burden for me to bare, should I get eliminated the first round.  I will not only disappoint Sin City Wrestling, but I'll disappoint myself as well."

Misty raises her head and looks back into the camera, a determined look appearing in her eyes now.

"I can't allow that to happen.  I don't care how bad any of you want to win this tournament, or how confident you are, I won't allow myself to walk away on the losing end.  I need to win this one, because I'm not getting any younger.  I've done so much in my career that this could be my only shot.  I don't know what the future holds for my career, or how much I have left in me, but one thing is damn sure."

She pauses for a moment, silently looking into the camera with fire in her eyes.

"King of the Cage 2013...is mine.  Any other outcome is just unacceptable.  See you all in November."

Misty then stands up from the bed and walks over to the camera.  The scene fades to black just as she leans in and hits the power button.

********************

Date: Sunday October 6th, 2013
Chicago, Illinois


It's a week away from SCW's next supershow, High Stakes III.  For the first time in quite a long time, Misty has been given this show off.  Surprising, considering she is one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions, but wouldn't you know that just a couple weeks before such an important show, her own tag team partner up and quit with no clear reason why.  While that situation is currently be dealt with, Misty is left with nothing to do..at least as far as SCW was concerned.  

She decided, however, to take this opportunity to start thinking about her first round King of the Cage match.  She had been informed her first opponent would be against someone by the name of Savannah.  A woman whom she knew nothing about, but that didn't matter right now.  She had plenty of time to do some research.  As for now, though...She decided to take a side trip and head back to the city where she was born.  The city that, no matter how many bad memories it held, would always be her home.  She couldn't deny Chicago a place in her heart, because it was where she her love for wrestling first began, and she couldn't find a better way to get into the right mindset for King of the Cage then to return to Chicago..,to the local gym where her training first began.

She hasn't been here in years, and as she stands outside the front entrance to the gym, looking at the outside of the building, she was hit with sudden regret.  How could she not return sooner?  She wasn't even sure, until now, if the building was still open, or if it was still run by the same man, but she had to give it a shot.  She takes in a deep breath and grabs a hold of the handle and pulls the door open.  She is immediately hit with the sounds of training sessions going on inside, and it brings on a sense of nostalgia to her.  As she walks around the front office, she looks around.  The set up has changed, yes, but the various pictures and certificates hanging on the wall lead Misty to believe that it is indeed run by the same person, and it brings a smile to her face.  

As she is looking around at the pictures on the wall, several framed photos catch her eye.  She walks over and stands in front of them, wide-eyed and in shock.  She's staring at photos of herself...highlights from important matches from her career, from her days in GXW up until recently in SCW.  Her achievements were being shown off to the promising young men and women that walked into these doors.  She is almost brought to tears, but she is quickly interrupted as a voice behind her startles her.  A familiar voice.


"Hello there.  Can I help...you..."

The man's voice trails off as Misty turns around to face him.  His eyes light up in surprise, but a smile creeps over his face.

Misty: Frankie?!  

Frankie: Well I'll be damned.  If it isn't my favorite pain in the ass student.  Misty what the hell are you doing here, and how the hell have you been?

Misty walks over to Frankie and the two embrace in a quick hug.  She takes a step back and looks around.

Misty: I've been good.  I wasn't even sure this place was still open, much less if you were running it.  It was a long shot, but I guess it paid off.  How have you been?

Frankie: Oh same ol' same ol'.  I'll never get rid of this place.  You know that.  

Misty: You've had this place over twenty years, Frankie.  All good things come to an end.  

Frankie: That is true, but the day this place comes to an end is the day I'm dead and buried.  

Frankie glances past Misty to the photos she was just looking at, and he points to them.

Frankie: I love showing those photos off.  I make it a point to tell all of my students to pay close attention to those.

Misty turns around and glances at them quickly.  She lets out a laugh and shakes her head.

Misty: I can't believe you did that.  I wasn't expecting to see that when I walked in here.  Why would you do this?

Frankie: Why wouldn't I?  

Misty shrugs, but a smile creeps over her face.

Misty: I don't know.  I was such a pain in the ass back then, Frankie.  Hell, a lot of people would tell you now that I still am.  Why would you show off my achievements like this when I drove you crazy the whole time you trained me?

Frankie lets out a laugh and pats her on the back.

Frankie: That's exactly why.  Misty, you may have been a major pain in my ass back then, but all of these photos are proof that hard work and persistence pulls off in the end.  You're my biggest success story to walk out of this place.

Misty: Maybe I was, but I'm not so sure these days.

Frankie: You're joking, right?

Frankie has a baffled look on his face as he stares at Misty.  She shakes her head but doesn't even utter a word in response.  Frankie shakes his head then grabs her by the arm, leading her away.

Misty: What the hell?  Frankie, what are you doing?

Frankie: I'll be damned if I'm going to stand here and let you start talking like that.  It's time for a wake up call.

Misty: I can walk myself, you know.  Where are you taking me?

Misty's question is soon answered as Frankie leads her down a hall and through a set of double doors and directly into the gym.  A wrestling ring is set up in the center of the rather spacious gym and spread out around it is various exercise equipment and mats for multiple training sessions.  Two promising young wrestlers are sparring in the ring, while others work out around at their separate stations.  Misty looks around, confused.  She doesn't notice a rather built and ragged looking guy glance over in their direction from across the room.

Frankie: Look around you.  What do you see?  

Misty lets out a laugh.

Misty: Have you been drinking?  

Frankie: Answer the damn question, Misty!

Misty jumps a little as she wasn't expecting Frankie to yell at her like that.  

Misty: Frankie, I don't get what all of your wrestling equipment has to do with--

Frankie: Not the equipment, Misty.  The people.  Study the looks on their faces...the fire in their eyes.  

Misty: What about it?

Frankie rolls his eyes and lets out a frustrated sigh.

Frankie: You used to have that same fire and determination, Misty!  Hell, it was probably a stronger in you than in a lot of my students now.  I've been keeping tabs on your time in Sin City Wrestling the past couple of years.  You shouldn't be this down on yourself.

Misty: I don't know, Frankie.  The longer I'm in this sport, the more I start to realize I don't know how much longer I can do this.  I'm not getting any younger, and each time a newer younger Bombshell is signed to SCW, it's thrown in my face.  I'm losing steam.

Frankie: So you came back here to do what exactly?  Throw in the towel and give it all up?  

Misty shakes her head and looks around the gym again.  Watching the various training sessions taking place brings back memories of her time here.

Misty: No, that's not why I came here.  I was hoping...I don't know what I was hoping for now.  Nevermind.  Clearly I made a mistake coming here.

Misty goes to turn away, but Frankie grabs her arm and stops her.

Frankie: No you didn't.  Something is on your mind, and you're going to talk about it.  Let's go into my office.

The man across the room who has been staring in their direction the past several minutes watches as Frankie leads Misty into his office and closes the door behind him.  Frankie takes a seat behind his desk, propping his feet up on the desk, while Misty sits in the chair on the other side.  Frankie folds his arms and looks at her with a pressing glare.

Frankie: Alright, talk.  What's going on?

Misty: I entered a tournament last month.

Frankie: Okay?  What's so wrong about that?  You've been in tournaments before.

Misty: None this big, Frankie.  None this important.  There are sixty-three other people in this tournament, and most of them I've never even heard of.  There is a big prize on the line too.

Frankie nods, trying to understand what Misty is feeling, but he doesn't.

Frankie: I still don't get why that is effecting you like this.  I don't understand why that has suddenly made you think you've been anything but successful throughout your career.

Misty: It's not that I don't feel successful.  I know I've accomplished a lot, but what happens if I lose this tournament?  More importantly what happens if I'm eliminated in the first round?  Do you know how much of a disappointment that will make me look like?

Frankie: No, I don't.  I shouldn't have to tell you this, Misty, but if you walk into this tournament with that attitude, it will effect your performance in the ring.  Don't go in there worrying about losing or disappointing everyone else, because the only one you can disappoint is yourself.  How long have you been in this business?

Misty closes her eyes and thinks for a moment, then ultimately shakes her head.

Misty: In all honesty, I've lost track.  Old age getting to me, you know.

Misty cracks a smile and Frankie even manages to do the same, but it is only for a moment and the serious expression returns moments later.

Frankie: Don't you go bringing old age into this.  You're still years and years younger than I am.  Age doesn't mean squat in this business and you know it.

Misty: Do I, Frankie?  Because I'm starting to think that maybe it does.  I'm starting to feel it in my bones.  Maybe that is the sign that I shouldn't have entered this tournament.

Frankie shakes his head.

Frankie: From where I'm sitting, I don't agree.  I think everything is in your head, and that is what is holding you back.  Tell me something, why do you want to win this tournament?  Why did you enter?

Misty: Because I want to represent SCW.  I want to do them proud.  I want to show them that, regardless of all the hell I've caused, I can show everyone what we're about in Sin City Wrestling.  

Frankie: So you didn't enter just for the prize then?  The glory?

Misty shakes her head and leans back.

Misty: Maybe the old me would have, but no, that is not why I entered.  I'm not doing this for myself.

Frankie: That right there...is proof enough that you made the right decision, and regardless of what happens, Sin City Wrestling will be damn proud of you.  I'll be damn proud.

Before Misty can respond, the door to Frankie's office opens and the guy who had been staring in her direction before walks in.  Frankie seems rather irritated at his intrusion, but Misty takes one look at him, and her eyes light up in surprise.

Misty: Holy shit!  Seth!  

She jumps out of her seat and up to him, and the two embrace in a hug.  Frankie rolls his eyes but watches on without a word.

Misty: How the hell have you been?  It's been years!

Seth: It sure has.  What are you doing here?

Frankie: Having a conversation with me.  Don't you know how to knock, or do I not pay you enough to do that?

Misty glares at Frankie for a moment, then turns her attention back to Seth.

Misty: Paying?  Oh, Seth, please tell me you aren't actually working for him now?

Misty tries to hold herself back from laughing, but she fails.  Seth rolls his eyes as Frankie laughs too.

Seth: It's a sad fact I'm not too thrilled about honestly, but yeah, this jurassic asshole is my boss now.  

Just then Misty's phone starts ringing inside her pocket.  She pulls it out and looks apologetically at the two after glancing at the caller i.d.

Misty: Crap.  I've gotta go.  I'm late meeting someone.  Frankie, thank you for the pep talk.  It really did help. Seth, you and I really need to catch up.  I'm in town for a few days.  Do you think we can find time to talk?

Seth: You know where to find me now, don't you?  

Misty: I guess I do.  I'll catch you guys later.

With that, Misty quickly heads out of the office and leaves the building.  Seth gives Frankie a questioning look, but Frankie just shrugs his shoulders and then tells him to get back to work before he starts going through some paperwork on his desk and the scene fades away.

********************

Date: Monday November 4th, 2013
Location: Las Vegas, Nevada



The camera opens up inside the home of SCW Bombshell, Misty.  Her open suitcase is placed on her bed, and she can be seen walking around, gathering clothes and belongings and tossing them inside.  She takes a brief break, and sits down to face the camera.

"It's almost time.  Round one of the King of the Cage tournament is just days away, and I have to admit, I've been experiencing some pretty mixed emotions over the last couple of months since I entered.  That's not something I should really be admitting, considering my opponents will use any and all weaknesses they can find to their advantage.  But do you want to know something?  I feel good.  In fact...I feel great."

Misty smiles brightly, a trait not too many have seen from her very often over the last year at least.

"I've had my doubts and insecurities...I won't lie.  But I'm finished with that.  I'm sweeping all of that under the rug, because honestly, I know I'm above that.  I entered this tournament for a reason, and I'm not going to go out there and prove anyone who has ever doubted me right.  I'm going to prove them wrong.  I'm going to step into that ring on Saturday night and do what I do best...I'm going to do what I love, and I'm going to put on one hell of a show for everyone out there.  The only question is...Will Savannah do the same?"

Misty closes her eyes for a few moments, imagining in her mind that it is already Saturday night.  That she is in Toronto.

"Savannah...a woman I know little to nothing about.  Up until just a couple of days ago, I had never even spoken to her, but I suppose she is doing the smart thing by attempting to get to know me...her opponent.  I can't say the same, but I will tell you all why.  It is because I'm walking into this tournament with a different game plan, and it will either work in my favor, or it won't.  Either way, it will not hold me back from giving one hundred and fifty percent, because that is what I do."

Misty looks down to the floor for a moment, choosing her next words in her mind.

"Of course I wouldn't love anything more than to win this tournament, but not for the same reason as probably the rest of you who have entered...Probably not for the same reason as you, Savannah.  I'm not in this to prove that I'm the best.  I'm not in this for the big cash prize.  I'm in this because this could be my last shot to do something great with my career.  I've done so much already, but this is King of the Cage, right?  This is me, you and sixty-two other people all doing everything in our power to make it all the way to the final round and pull off the victory.  This is huge, Savannah."

She takes a few moments, looking straight into the camera.

"I don't know about any of the other entrants in this tournament, but I'm not going to sit back and guarantee that I'm going to win.  I'm not going to do what so many others are going to do and talk a big game and claim to be the best, because when it all comes down to it, I might very well not be.  And that is perfectly fine by me.  I'm going to walk into Toronto with my head held high with only one goal...to represent myself and Sin City Wrestling with pride.  This is my chance...my time...And I'm going to make the best of it."

She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

"You, Savannah...are just the first stepping stone on this path to redemption.  The person you think you are facing on Saturday doesn't exist anymore, sweetie.  The woman you are digging up information on in hopes of making it through to the second round is gone.  You don't know who you're going to step into the ring against on Saturday night.  I am neither afraid nor intimidated by you, Savannah.  If anything, I am daring you to bring your worst, because it will only make me work that much harder.  I'll see you soon, Savannah."

With that final message, Misty stands up from the bed and heads over to the camera.  She hits the power button and the scene fades to black.

66
Climax Control Archives / The Path To Redemption
« on: September 13, 2013, 07:17:27 PM »
 I'm standing backstage, waiting for Max's match to finish here on the Morningstar Beach in St. Thomas.  I walked out of my own match successful, having defeated Raynin and making her tap, again.  Ruby didn't join me at ringside this time, as Odette had the pleasure of doing so, but it doesn't erase the fact that it would have been nice to have Ruby out there supporting me.  Especially considering that Odette and I are still on rocky territory.

So I need to speak with her, and soon.  I can't take the anger and resentment she still feels towards me.  I've given her the space she has clearly needed, but it's time to bite the bullet and have a one-on-one conversation, without Max around.  I'm glad she and Max have grown closer, though.  At least she is showing some loyalty to someone other than myself.

I'm watching the final minutes to Max's blindfold match, practically biting my nails.  I know how much Max had worked to win the Roulette Championship from Kain, so having to defend it against that same man so soon must have been equally challenging for him.  It has been an interesting match to say the least; one that has never been done before in SCW.  But both Max and Kain have done a great job dealing with this blindfold match.  Hell, they've done better than I ever would have!  It's not an easy task having to wrestle without being able to see anything at all, but they have made do.

Unfortunately for Kain, things haven't gone in his favor.  Our new Heavyweight Champion, and first ever triple crown winner, Goth, got involved-after Ruby attempted to do the same thing however- and cost him the match.  Given their history it's not surprising that Goth got interfered, but I'm not going to feel bad.  Max still has the Roulette Championship in his possession and that is all that matters.  

Immediately after Climax Control goes off the air, I head to the curtain leading to the ramp.  Max and Ruby should be walking through any minute, and I need to catch her as soon as possible.  No sooner than that thought hits my mind then do they walk through the curtain, hand in hand.  The Roulette Championship is placed proudly over Max's shoulder, and the grin on his face can not be easily wiped away.  Ruby also has a rare smile on her face; one that I have never seen before.  But as soon as she looks up and sees me standing there waiting for them, the smile soon fades away.  Max's, however, does not.  Ruby is prepared to go about her business with Max, and completely ignore me, but he holds her back, thankfully.

"Great job out there, Max." I say with a smile. "Don't take this the wrong way, but it was rather amusing watching that match."

"No biggie," he replies with an arrogant shrug. "I still walked away victorious, and that's all that matters."

Ruby tugs on Max's arm, not even looking in my direction.  He doesn't budge, however.

"Max, let's go.  We have some celebrating to do." Ruby says, trying to twist his arm and get away from me as quickly as she can.  At least I know she can hold a grudge against me.

"Actually, Max, do you mind if I borrow Ruby for just a few minutes?  It won't take long and then you two can go out and celebrate." I turn my attention to Max.  I can see Ruby shaking her head at him, telling him not to agree.  They whisper amongst each other as she voices her displeasure.

"Sure thing," he finally says in agreement.  Ruby closes her eyes and sighs, then pulls her hand away from his. "You two need to talk anyway and work all this out.  Come find me when you're done."  He leans in and gives Ruby a quick peck on her cheek, though she is now unhappy with him.  He shakes his head with a smile, perfectly content dealing with the Ruby's feisty personality.

"See ya later, Misty." He says as he steps away, walking past me.  I acknowledge him with just a nod before I turn my attention back to Ruby, who still refuses to look at me.

"Okay, I understand you were pissed off at me for signing you to a contract in ACW, but enough with the cold shoulder already, Ruby.  It's done and over with." I say, taking a step towards her.  She turns her head very slowly and glares at me.  If I didn't know any better, I'd think she were wishing that I was dead.

"You may think so, my queen, but it is far from over." She replies, and the emphasis on the words my queen have an underlying hatred in them.  "Congratulations on your victory.  I'm sure you'd like to go do some celebrating of your own with Odette Ryder."  She folds her arms across her chest, turning her attention away from me again, hissing at one of the backstage workers that passes by.  

"Please tell me you are not suddenly jealous of Odette?" I ask with a sigh.  "You could have been out there with me tonight, you know, but you said no!"

"Do you want to know why?" She says, slowly turning her attention back to me and speaking each word slowly and ominously.

I nod and reply, "Yes.  As a matter of fact, I would."

Ruby glances to my tag team championship belt placed on a table beside me, glaring at it with a disgusted look on her face before she turns her attention back to me.

"You don't need me anymore," she says as she once again folds her arms across her chest. "You are teamed with Odette Ryder now.  You have had absolutely no problem pawning me off on Max in recent weeks and when I finally take your advice, you suddenly change your mind?  Perhaps Miss Ryder will have no problem doing your bidding now that you two are the tag team champions and those titles mean so much to you.  I do not care anymore."

Ruby tries to walk away  but I grab her by her arm and stop her.  She looks down at my hand, then lifts her head to glare at me, yanking her hand away from mine.

"Do not make the mistake in thinking I am not capable of hurting you, Misty." She snaps at me with a vicious warning. "It is clear that you want nothing to do with me anymore, nor do you want my assistance, so I will do us both a favor--"

"That is not what I want!" I shout back, interrupting her.  She lets out a laugh that shows she doesn't believe me. "Ruby, I am sorry about the past few weeks, alright?  Can you just relax for a moment and let me explain myself?"

The tension doesn't subside any, but Ruby remains silent, giving me the opportunity to speak.  And she doesn't attempt to walk away again either, so I look at her thankfully.

"I know we both are doing a lot of adjusting without the Brothers around, and I know that my attitude has changed recently, but my appreciation towards you has not, and will not change.  You've done so much for me over the past year, and if I'm honest, I need you around." I admitted to her, and it was the truth.  I may not have a full understanding of why Ruby came into my life or why she has been so committed to helping me, but I can not NOT be appreciative towards her.

The silence that follows is almost deafening.  Ruby seems to be slightly more relaxed, but I can only imagine what is going through her mind.  

"Ruby, please talk to me.  You are the only person who hasn't alienated me...at least you hadn't until I signed that contract for you." I'm the one who has to break the silence again. "I was only trying to help you, because trust me Ruby, if Max didn't think you were ready--"

"The situation with that contract in ACW does not matter anymore." She interrupts me, but I don't mind.  I'm just glad she is speaking to me again. "ACW is officially closed, and I will not be bringing my contract over to Sin City Wrestling, and don't you dare make the mistake of doing so for me again."

I shake my head, agreeing that the decision lies solely with her.  

"I promise I won't." I reply.  "I wish you would change your mind--"

She glares at me with her nostrils flared.

"But I will let you decide whenever you are ready."  She relaxes again as I back off, defeated. "As I already said, Ruby...You are the only one who hasn't alienated me, and I couldn't bare it if you did.  You're the only person I have right now, and I'd like to keep it that way.  Forget the fact I'm teamed with Odette Ryder right now.  She has nothing to do with our friendship...at least, she doesn't have to have anything to do with it.  Can we just move past all this?  Will you still be here to support me?"

I stare at her, genuinely concerned that she may say no...that she will choose to walk away from our friendship once and for all.  I can't say I'd blame her, because even before I left the Brothers back in Las Vegas, I had been trying to get Ruby to lead her own life.  I am just hoping that she can find a place to keep me in her life of new found freedom now.  

Ruby takes a few deep breaths, then looks at me very calmly. "I can not make any promises.  I will do my best to be supportive in whatever journey you choose, but I can not guarantee that I will agree with your decisions."

A relieved smile spreads across my face, even as I notice her glaring at the tag team championship belt again.

"I completely understand." I reply. "As long as you're willing to try, that's all that matters.  I just had to make sure you were still talking to me before I left."

Ruby quickly looks at me, now curious. "Left?  Where are you going?"

I bite my lip, knowing she may not like what I am about to say. "I'm making a side trip to Chicago for a few days.  My flight leaves tomorrow night."

Ruby is clearly not thrilled with being put to the test already, but she takes in a deep breath and exhales slowly. "If...if that is what you want.  Would you like me to go with you?"

I think for a moment, tempted to say yes, but I can't. "If you would like to, I will not say no, but you don't have to.  I just need to get away for a few days, and Chicago is calling my name.  You should head to Tortola with Max.  Spend some time with him, and I'll meet up with you two later this week."

Ruby wants to protest.  I can see it in her eyes, but she does her best not to.  "It is probably for the best, I suppose.  I really should be getting back to Max.  Would you like to come celebrate with us?"

I shake my head, politely declining her offer. "Thanks, but I need to pass.  I'm actually going to go check on Drake."

As soon as I mention Drake's name, I regret it.  Ruby narrows her eyes, and all the progress I made seems to have been for nothing.

"Yes, perhaps you should." She says venomously. "Your new found friendship with Mr. Green is far more important than those of us who have been around longer than he has.  Have fun."

Ruby doesn't even give me time to defend myself as she steps past me, purposely bumping into me before heading off to find Max.  I run my hand through my hair and let out a frustrated growl, before snatching my tag team championship belt off the table, shaking my head.

"Damn it.  Looks like I have to start over next week in Tortola..."

I sigh before I head off in the opposite direction to go find Drake.  Little did I know he was already back at his hotel, resting as he should be.

******************************

Tuesday September 10th
Chicago, Illinois


It may be early September and for all intents and purposes be considered fall, but the temperature in the Midwest says otherwise.  Summer hasn't officially ended, and Mother Nature is definately proving that she can torture residents in Illinois and the surrounding states for as long as she pleases.

Temperatures have reached the upper ninety's, with the humidity making it feel even warmer, and the overall atmosphere just makes for a miserable day.  While some residents will gladly take this heat as long as they possibly can before the inevitable winter conditions arrive in just a few months, others do not.  Even people who aren't in these conditions every day.  

People like me.

Sure I may have lived most of my life in the Midwest, and I haven't been gone for longer than a couple years, but she I have been gone long enough that my body is not used to being in this type of heat wave.  Las Vegas may get scorching temperatures as well, but to me, it is nothing compared to what the Midwest has to deal with during the Summer.  It is for this reason that I am regretting making the trip back to Illinois before heading to Tortola for Climax Control.  It was a huge detour, yes, but I haven't been to Chicago since late July after my grandmother passed away, and I needed to get away from the sandy beaches, even if it was for just a few days.

My first order of business while in Chicago is a task that I am finding rather difficult.  It was hard enough back in July, but now?  Almost two months later...it is no easier.  But I have to do it.  I have to return to the cemetery and to my grandmother's grave.  

I drive my rental car into the entrance of the cemetery, driving towards the back of the where most of my family is buried.  I park my car in the section I need to be, turning off the ignition and look out the window, about twenty feet away.  The grave is still slightly fresh, as the grass has just barely begun to grow.  

I slowly get out of the car, shutting the door behind me.  My hair is pulled back, and I am wearing a pair of black shorts with a light blue tank top, trying to deal with the scorching weather..  I walk around the car, heading over to my grandmother's grave.  My knees are shaking beneath me, and they nearly give out on me, but I hold my composure as best as I can, and I finally reach the grave, looking down at the headstone bearing my grandparent's names.  My grandmother's nameplate has not been replaced yet, as the date she passed away has yet to be added.

"I should have come back sooner, grandma." I stumble on my words, kneeling down over the grave and I run my hand over the headstone.  The dirt is dry and slightly painful against my knees, but it is a pain I can deal with.

"I'm sorry, grandma.  I'm so sorry." I lower my head and close my eyes, holding back the tears.  Nothing about this situation is right.  Nothing at all.

"I don't know if you can hear me, but I wish I could really be talking to you right now, and not to the earth below my feet.  I wish you could answer me, because I know if you were here, you'd know the right thing to say to me."

I shift my position, so I'm sitting next to the grave instead of kneeling.  I have no plans to leave anytime soon, even though the sun is beating down on me, already making me very uncomfortable.  There is a very slight breeze, but it does not ease the humidity any.  I sit there for a while; long enough where beads of sweat begin to drip down my face.  A car pulls up and parks behind my rental car, and I lift my head briefly to notice the familiar vehicle that belongs to my mother.  She steps out and walks towards me, but I don't say anything.

"I didn't know you were in town," she says as she walks over and stands next to me.  Because I am sitting, she blocks the sun from shining down on me for a moment.  

"Just got here." I don't look up at her with my response.  The coldness in my tone surprises her, but I didn't come here to see her.

"This hasn't been easy for me either, Misty." She replies, taking a seat beside me. "I thought we were making progress after we spoke on the cruise?"

"Well this is me throwing that progress away."  I say as I play with the dirt and few pieces of growing grass.  "After all, it is what I do best, isn't it?"

"I don't understand why.  You've been making a great effort lately, so what has changed?  Why the sudden attitude towards me?"

I glance at her from the corner of my eye.  I'm not sure how to answer that question, so I stay silent, keeping my eyes focused on my grandmother's name on the headstone.

"Why are you back here right now?" She asks, keeping her gaze on me as she tries to get my attention. "You are supposed to be on tour in the Caribbean.  Why did you make the trip all the way here?"

I think about the answer to that question as well.  After all it is a good question, but it surprises me that she would ask that.

"Why do you think I'm here, mother?" I snap at her and then point to my grandmother's name. "Her.  I am here because of HER.  Every decision I have made lately is because of her, and who she would want me to be, but apparently I'm doing a terrible job at it.  I'm letting everyone down.  I'm letting her down."

I can feel myself getting overwhelmed by everything and I'm doing everything in my power to hold myself together.  Unfortunately, my mother is a lot smarter than I give her credit for, and she scoots herself closer to me.  

"Sweetie, don't take this the wrong way, but get out of here." She wraps her arm around me, and I look at her, shocked. "Get back to the Caribbean.  Go defend those titles with Odette and stop being so negative."

Where the hell have I heard that before?  It doesn't matter, I shake my head and pull away from her. "Why should I?  Odette doesn't want to be teamed with me, so why don't I do us both a favor and not show up at all?  I can just walk away from it all."

My mother's eyes widen as I say this, but I don't care.  I've never been more serious about anything, and not only does it shock her, but I shock myself as well.

"You don't mean that." She says in a reassuring voice that also sounds like a question. "Not only have you worked hard for everything you have accomplished in your career so far, if you make the mistake of not showing up, and you and Odette lose those titles, she really will never trust you. Do you really want to risk that?"

"I don't know what I want anymore!" I shout I bury my head in my hands, more frustrated than ever.  My whole body is shaking...tired from fighting. "I'm just...I'm exhausted.  Physically and mentally exhausted, and I don't know how much longer I can do any of this."

The look on my mother's face gives away her confusion. "What on earth do you mean by that?"

"I mean," I begin, thinking over my next words carefully. "I don't know how much longer that wrestling will be a part of my life, or how much longer I can fight to be in this career.  Clearly people are getting tired of me being around.  They were sick of me being the Bombshell Champion.  Nobody cares that I'm half of the tag team champions now.  All it means is that they have a better chance of getting the Bombshell Championship now that I don't have it...now that I don't want it."

"So just because you don't want the singles title, you're ready to give it all up?  That's not the Misty I know." She says, and deep down I agree with her.

"It's NOT who I am, mom.  I'm not a quitter, but--"

"But what?"

I let out a long sigh. "I'm tired of trying to prove myself to everyone, when it's clearly not working!  It might be better if I just walk away now."

"No." She tells me, and it sounds like an order. "You are NOT going to walk away, do you hear me?  You say you're not a quitter, then prove it.  Quit letting everything get to you and just...fight.  You want everyone to believe in you again?  Fight for it.  Fight to keep those tag team titles, because if you want my opinion, I can see that you need them.  You're not done yet and you know it"

I take my eyes off my grandmother's headstone now, and turn towards my mother.  I didn't think it was possible for us to ever be close again, but maybe I'm wrong.  Maybe I've been wrong the entire time.

"I can't let her down, mom.  I can't disappoint her anymore."

A tear rolls down my cheek as I say this.  I don't say her name, but my mother knows that I'm referring to my grandmother.  She embraces me in another hug, and this time I don't pull away.

"The only person you will let down is yourself, sweetie.  You were anything but a disappointment to your grandmother."

I bury my head in her shoulder and break down crying as she hugs me tighter.  Maybe coming back to Chicago was a mistake right now...or maybe it was exactly what I needed.  After all, I can't remember the last time I cried in my mother's arms, but that is exactly what I am doing right now.  Thirty-four years old or not...

Maybe this is what I needed.

******************************

Redemption: Part 2


Tortola...Yes, I'm finally here.  Just a couple of days ago, I wasn't sure if I could get back on a plane and fly here, but my mother managed to talk some sense into me.  After I had calmed down of course.  It's been a long week, but now it is time to get down to business.  I've been told twice already to stop the negativity and to be positive.

Well, I'm going to give it a shot.  

Things aren't how I hoped or planned they would be, I will admit.  Once I decided to give this tag team with Odette a shot...a REAL shot...I had hoped she would warm up to me a bit and maybe trust me, but it's taking a little longer than I expected for that to happen.  She doesn't have to say it, but deep down I know she is just waiting for me to pounce...to turn on her.  Hell, if they had forced us to team together six months ago, that is probably what I would have done.  But now?  I have no intentions on doing such a thing.

I can't say it enough right now, but I'll do whatever it takes...for as long as it takes...to hold on to these tag team titles with Odette.  I'm going to prove to her and to everyone else that the hatred I once felt for her is gone, because it wasn't me.  I don't hate her, and if I'm honest...I never have.

I look at Odette and I see...a bit of myself.  Differences set aside, she's got that fight in her that I had when I first broke into this business.  She has that same drive for success as I did..all be it for different reasons, but it's still there.  She is a natural leader.  That is exactly why we make such a great team, and once we REALLY start working together...We'll be a million times better than The Fallen ever were.

That is why, this Sunday on Climax Control, Joanne Canneli and Parand Ara stand no chance at taking the titles away from us.  I'd defend them myself if I had to, just to prove that I want them as much as I say I do, but I think when it comes down to it, Odette will work just as hard to keep them.  

If ever there was such an odd combination to team together, Joanne and Parand are that team.  Hell, I think teaming with Parand with anyone on this roster is an odd combination.  She's a great fighter, don't get me wrong, but I know how difficult it must be for her to team with anyone.  She must be second guessing how they look at her, how they'll treat her because of her beliefs.  I don't blame her.

If I'm honest, I admire Parand and her will to be here.  Watching her battles with Vixen recently was some truly amazing stuff to watch, and I have no doubt, if she sets her mind to it, she is more than capable of being the Bombshell Champion, and carrying it with the honor and dignity it deserves.  She will carry it proudly, unlike our current Bombshell Champion who does absolutely nothing but carry it around in her possession.  Parand Ara has the true spirit of a champion.  Take it from someone who knows.  

As for Joanne...What can I possibly say about that woman?  In my eyes, she is a weaker female version of Giani Di Luca, and not just because of the Jersey connections.  Well...that might be a slight fib.  

Joanne may have held the Bombshell Roulette Championship, but is she capable of holding the tag team titles?  Does she have it in her to work with someone she knows nothing about and represent the tag team division as its champions?

No.  She does not.

I look at the combination of Joanne and Parand and I see two women who do NOT want the tag team championships, and that will be their downfall.  That is the reason they will not take them from us.  Odette may not want them either, but I do.  And as long as at least one of us wants to be champions...the titles are staying right where they belong.

I am on the path to redemption...and the tag team titles will continue to be a part of that journey.


**END FEED**

((OOC: Sorry for the weak performance this week..Struggled big time and it showed.))
 

67
Climax Control Archives / Redemption Part 1
« on: September 06, 2013, 11:17:01 PM »
 
Sunday September 1st
Aruba-After Climax Control


Two weeks have gone by since Odette and I beat The Fallen for the Bombshell Tag Team Championships.  Two weeks have passed and yet, it still doesn't seem very real.  If you had asked me not long ago if I ever saw myself in a tag team with Odette, much less winning the tag team titles with her, I would have laughed in your face, because it is no secret how Odette and I feel about one another.

Or at least how she feels about me.

The past few weeks, I've had a lot come into perspective.  My eyes have been opened to the pain and the hell I have put so many people through over the last year and a half, and Odette is one of those people.  From the minute I returned after my injuries had heeled almost a year ago, I had my sights set on Odette Ryder.  I had watched her for months, studying her every move.  My thoughts and intentions had turned dark and twisted, but it wasn't me.  I had a little bit of help in turning me into the monster that I had become.

The men who had saved me...The Brothers...their presence alone changed who I was.  While they didn't speak much, the vibe I got from them turned me into the person they wanted me to be...the Queen they need me to be.  And I let it happen.  For the longest time I couldn't control my actions when they were around, which up until recently, was all the time.  They claimed they needed to be around because it was safer for me, and I believed them.  But the few times I was able to get time to myself, I started to realize the truth.

There was something very off about them, and when they were not around, I was a completely different person.  I was slowly, but surely, turning back into the person I was before I even knew them.  I felt the ice that had formed around my heart slowly start to melt, but it took me a while to accept the fact that I still had a heart at all.  I had caused so much pain that I didn't believe I was capable of feeling remorseful for all the things I had done.

Hell, I still don't.  Because let's face it, there were people in my life I had hurt before I had met The Brothers.  These people were the ones who had mattered most to me, and I threw it all away, and for what?  Independence?  Selfishness?  Greed?

Perhaps a combination of everything.  

I can't even look at myself in the mirror without the memory of the day that was supposed to be the happiest of my life, turned into the worst, and it was all my fault.  I had waited years to marry Spike and finally make our family official, even though we both knew we didn't need a piece of paper to tell us it already was.  We were raising Timmy together, as I had tried to be the best surrogate mother to him after Roxanne had supposedly died.  I treated Timmy as if he were my own son, and it felt natural.  

Then Eden came along and she made our family really complete.  Spike and I had our son, though he wasn't mine by blood, and now we had our beautiful little girl who was the perfect combination of the both of us in the looks department, but had taken after Spike in personality.  She was, and still is, Daddy's little girl and he didn't have one complaint about that.  

My life was perfect.  I had it all, and yet I still threw it away?  I turned my back on Spike, and the rest of my family.  I caused the tears that rolled down my beautiful daughter's cheeks.  I made her afraid of me, and I am still trying to wrap my head around the reasons why.

And now...now the pain of what I did is only intensified with the bombshell(no pun intended) that was dropped on me tonight.  It is the reason that I am sitting on this beautiful beach, staring at the sunset over the ocean.  I didn't know what else to do or where else to go, but the quietness from the beach is enough.

I close my eyes and take in a deep breath, drawing in the scent of the ocean and the beauty surrounding me.  I know I don't look like the type to enjoy this type of scenery, but I've changed a lot over the last few weeks and this is just what I need.  I open my eyes again, as the sun continues its slow descent in the horizon, tinting the sky a brilliant shade of pink, and my mind can only think of one thing.  

Spike.  The father of my children.  My ex-fiancee...now engaged to Vixen.

Why?  How...How could I let this happen?  How could I throw the love we had away, and in a sense, send him right into the arms of Vixen?  She is now the future Mrs. Staggs.  She will be raising my kids as if they were her own, and I only have myself to blame.  But...why do I feel this way?  Why am I on the verge of tears over this situation, when Spike and I have been over for so long?  I don't...I mean I can't...

No...I just need to sit here and clear my head for a while.  It's been a long night.  Everyone else may be celebrating a successful show just behind me at the bar, I've got no desire to celebrate anything.  Keeping to myself sounds like a much better idea.  Not that I have much choice anyway.  

Even Ruby doesn't want to be around me at the moment.


********************


(OOC: Permission was given to use Drake Green)

The sun has just made its final descent in horizon over Hadicurari Beach.  Climax Control has been off the air for several hours now, and several superstars are celebrating a job well done at tonight's successful show.  The beach side bar is packed with SCW superstars, crew members and fans, and the music is playing rather loudly for this time of night, but no one seems to be complaining.  Misty is seated on the sandy beach several yards away from the beach side bar, minding her own business and quietly thinking to herself.  She has her knees pulled up to her chest, and her shoes are sitting next to her as she has her bare feet in the sand.  

She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, soaking up the sea air, when someone lightly taps on her shoulder.  Misty nearly jumps out of her skin and, out of habit, goes into defense mode.  She clenches her fist and turns to look at who is standing next to her, surprised at who she sees.


Misty: Mr. Green?  Has anyone ever told you not to sneak up on people like that?  What is that?

Misty glances at the glass that Drake Green is holding out to her.  He has a glass for himself in the other hand as he is looking down at her with a slight smile.

Drake: You look like you needed a drink, so I took the pleasure of bringing you one.  Here, take it.

Misty looks up at him, not quite sure of how to respond or whether to accept the drink.  He keeps the glass held out to her, and the longer he stands there, it is clear he is getting uncomfortable.

Drake: I promise I didn't slip anything in it.  It might be tempting for other people to do that sort of thing, but I'm not like that.  Just take it.

Misty slowly reaches for the glass, taking it out of his hand.  She looks at the liquid, then brings it to her nose and takes a whiff.

Misty: Thank you.  What is it?

Judging by the look on Misty's face, she doesn't really approve of the smell.  Drake slowly takes a seat next to her, and from the corner of her eye, Misty notices him bring his right arm up to his ribs.  Drake holds his own glass up, showing the same colored liquid Misty has in her glass

Drake: Same thing I'm drinking.  Scotch.  I hope you don't mind, but like I said, you look like you need a drink, and Scotch usually does the trick for me.

Misty wrinkles her nose a bit as she stares at the scotch, mulling it over.

Misty: I'm not much of a scotch drinker, but I'm not going to turn down free alcohol.  Thank you again, Mr. Green.

They raise their glasses in a bit of a toast, and Misty slowly takes a drink of the scotch, as does Drake.  He watches the expression on her face and can't help but laugh as she clearly isn't used to the taste of it.

Drake: It's an acquired taste, isn't it?  And please stop calling me Mr. Green.  Mr. Green was my father, and I'm not that old yet.

Misty laughs after the sour expression on her face fades and she looks down at the remainder of the scotch in her glass.  She swirls it around a bit, and goes completely silent, as Drake looks at her, waiting for her to answer.  But he waits a while it seems, as her silence continues.

Drake: You know, you never really struck me as the type of woman to sit out on the beach.  Something must really be bothering you.

Misty turns her head slightly, looking at Drake from the corner of her eye.  She shrugs her shoulders, not sure if she can talk about what is bothering her.  Where would she even begin?  She stares at the scotch for a few more moments before she brings the glass to her lips once again, this time downing the rest of it in one drink.  Drake stares at her, almost impressed.

Drake: Not a scotch drinker, huh?  You could have fooled me.

Misty: I'm not going to waste perfectly good alcohol, Mr. Gre--

Misty stops herself quickly as Drake stares at her, trying not to smile.

Misty: I'm sorry...it's a terrible habit.  One that I'm not entirely sure how I got started on.  Anyway, Drake...I'm not going to waste perfectly good alcohol.  And, thank you for your concern, but I'm just fine.  Or I will be anyway.

Drake: You're a terrible liar, you know that?

Misty turns and stares at him, giving him a confused look.

Misty: I think I covered both bases with my response, didn't I?  I'll be fine, Drake.  You can go back to...

Misty glances back to the beach side bar and the crowd surrounding it.

Misty: ...whoever it is that you're with out there.  I'm just fine being by myself right now, thank you.  Besides, you don't want to get caught hanging out with me.  People would either get the wrong impression, or they would simply alienate you for hanging around someone like me.

She turns back to look at the darkened waters in front of them.  The only light source is that of the moon reflecting off of the ocean water.

Misty: So...I will be just fine.

She places her empty glass in the sand between her and Drake, as she stares out at the ocean.  Drake glances down to the empty glass with a nod.

Drake: I'm pretty sure I get to choose who I hang out around.  I don't care what other people think.  You need another drink.  You get to pick your poison this time.

Misty: Thanks, but no thanks, Drake.  I don't need to drown my sorrows with alcohol.  

Drake: And you said you wouldn't turn down free alcohol?  Seriously, what's bothering you?  If you don't let it out, I have ways of making women talk.

Misty turns her head and looks at him.  He has a confident smirk on his face, and just looking at him makes her laugh.  Drake takes another drink of his scotch.

Misty: Is there any woman that you don't hit on?  Why are you so concerned with what is bothering me anyway?  Can't you just trust me when I say I'll be fine?

Drake answers with a shake of his head.

Drake: No, because you see, you've said that several times already---

Misty: Because it's true.

Drake: Maybe...or maybe you're just trying to convince yourself you'll be fine.  From my point of view, you're in denial.

Misty takes in a deep breath and lets out a long sigh.  She leans her head down, then runs her hands through her hair.

Misty: Yeah, well you would feel the same way if you were in my shoes.  You would be doing the same thing if you had screwed up your entire life over the span of one year, but the thing is, now that I realize how much of an evil bitch I have been, nobody believes that I've changed.  They don't believe I can change.

Drake: I wouldn't say nobody believes it.

Misty: No?  

Drake shakes his head.  He is about to speak, but Misty cuts him off.

Misty: Well forgive me if I have to disagree, and I'll tell you why.  My ex-fiancee, the father of my children, can't stand the sight of me.  He doesn't even want me around our daughter, and I can't say I blame him.  Eden was terrified to be around me, until recently, but she is walking around calling her soon to be stepmother, Mommy Vixen.  My sisters hate my guts, again for good reason.

Drake tries to interrupt Misty, but Misty shakes her head, holds her hand up and continues talking.  Drake just nods, choosing to listen.

Misty: The fans still haven't warmed up to me, though I suppose being teamed with Odette right now helps me out just a bit, but not to her anyway.  Odette hates me, and she will probably never trust me, but once again, I can't blame her because I've made her life hell for almost a year now and I stooped to an all time low when I had Melody Grace kidnapped.  And don't even get me started on the situation with Giani...

Drake:  Whoa, whoa, whoa...Let's rewind a bit, okay?

Misty's stress level continues to rise with each word she says, and Drake finally interrupts her before she says anything else.

Drake: Look, everyone has their lows.  God knows I've had mine.  But what counts the most in situations like yours is how you rebound.  How you bounce back from it all.  Of course no one's gonna trust you.  You don't even trust yourself yet.

Misty looks at him, letting him speak.  She sighs again and looks away.

Drake: As for Giani...I still can't believe you and him were together.  If figured if you were gonna go for the douche with the oversized ego, it would've been me.

Misty looks up, fully prepared to glare at Drake, but he gives her a wink and a sly smile, and she can't hold herself back from smiling, even letting out a bit of a laugh.

Misty: Are you hitting on me, Drake?

Drake: Would you expect anything less?

Misty laughs again and shakes her head, still smiling a bit.

Misty: No.  I suppose not.  Thank you, Drake.  I appreciate it.

Drake: Anytime.  Like I said, there is still hope.  It might take a while, but people will learn to trust you again I'm sure.  Focus on one person at a time if you have to, but if someone still don't believe you after you go out of your way to prove how sorry you are to them...that's on them.  You're off to a good start, though.  Winning the tag team titles with Odette.  Congrats on that.

Misty shrugs and looks out to the moonlight shining down on the ocean.  Behind them, the noise level at the beach side bar gets even louder for a moment, and cheering can be heard, but it dies down moments later.

Misty: Thanks, but like it makes much of a difference right now?  Odette doesn't want to team with me.  How are we expected to defend these titles if we can't even get along?

Drake finishes off the rest of his scotch, looking down at the empty glass.  For a moment he almost looks disappointed, but he sets the glass down next to Misty's empty glass.  He adjusts his position slightly, and gets an uncomfortable look on his face, as he continues holding his ribs.

Drake: Quit over thinking things.  Don't worry about that right now.  Just go out there and prove to her that you can work together to defend those titles, and the rest will happen on its own.  She'll learn to trust you in time.  She'll have no choice if she wants to keep those titles, right?

Misty: I suppose, but I have a feeling I'm going to go blue in the face trying to prove to her that I'm sorry for everything that I've done, and that I actually want to keep the titles in our possession.  I never saw myself as someone who go for the tag team division, but...I don't know...I think I needed these.

Drake nods, then looks down to the empty glasses.  He picks them up, then prepares to get back to his feet.

Drake: That's quite possible.  I'm going to go get us a couple more drinks.  You want another scotch or...

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: I'm good, thanks.  I actually need to get heading back to the hotel and get some rest.  You should try doing the same.

Drake: Is that an invitation?

Misty smiles and shakes her head.

Misty: You wish.  No, I suggest you head back to your own hotel room and get some rest.  You're clearly in pain.

Drake slowly gets back to his feet, wincing as he holds his ribs.  He holds his hand out for Misty, offering her a helping hand back to her feet.  She surprisingly takes his help, and she dusts the sand off of her pants.

Drake: Nah, I'm fine.  I've been in worse shape.  You sure you don't want to join me for another drink?  My treat...

Misty: Thanks for the offer, but no.  I've had enough excitement for one night, and I don't need to be around all that.

Misty points to the crowd at the beach side bar.  She bends down and picks up her shoes.  Drake shrugs disappointedly, but he doesn't pressure her further.

Drake: If you say so.  Next time, you're buying though.

Misty: What makes you think there will be a next time?

Drake: Oh, there will be a next time.  Trust me.

Misty smiles and nods.

Misty: Fair enough.  Well, I will see you later, Drake.  And try and get some rest, okay?

Drake: Who are you, my mother?  

Drake laughs, but Misty is not amused, or at least she doesn't appear to be amused anyway.

Drake: Just kidding...You think about what I said too, okay?

Misty: I will try.  Good night, Drake.

Drake just nods and waves as he turns and walks back towards the beach side bar.  Misty watches him walk up to the bar and order another drink, and she slowly shakes her head before she turns and walks off the other way in the direction of her hotel.

******************************

Wednesday September 4th
St. Thomas


(OOC: Permission was given to use Spike and Vixen)

Another week, and yet another beach side location for the SCW Caribbean Tour.  The SCW superstars have all filtered their  way to the Morningstar Beach area, checking into different hotels for the rest of the week.  Some are living it up and spending as much time on the beach as they possibly can, while others are taking to the ocean for different water activities.  All in all, everyone is relatively occupied.  Everyone, that is, except Misty.

All week, she has been on an emotional roller coaster, dealing with everything that is going on in her life.  The past few weeks, she's tried to prove to people she's not the awful person she has been over the last year and a half...at least not anymore.  She's tried, but hardly anyone believes her.  Even after the unexpected chat she had with Drake Green Sunday night after Climax Control, she is not fully convinced that her attempts to prove she has changed will ever be believed.  So why should she try?

The answer to that is simple; because she is not a quitter.  Everything she has ever done in her life, she has fought for.  She has never given up.  Misty just isn't the type of person to throw in the towel when something is important to her, and this...this is important to her.  It is time for her to make amends for all the bad decisions she has made and for all of the people she has hurt.  It is time to apologize and get the people who were closest to her to trust her once again, and it all begins now...with one person.

Spike Staggs.

It took several phone calls, and almost an hour of calling around, but Misty was able to find out which hotel her ex-fiancee and his new fiancee, Vixen, were staying at this week.  Thankfully there were only a few choices in the area, but unfortunately, it took phone calls to each and every hotel, as the last one on her list turned out to be the right one.  That is where she is headed right now.  She's not sure if Spike or Vixen are even in their room right now, but she has to give it a shot.  She needs to talk to Spike, and she would wait outside the room if she had to.

She gets to the hotel at just the right moment.  As she is walking up to the entrance, luck would have it that Spike and Vixen are walking out, hand in hand.  They all notice one another, though Spike doesn't look very thrilled to see his ex-fiancee, while Vixen looks a little hesitant as well.  They stop just feet away from each other, and though Spike is wearing his signature sunglasses, she can practically feel his glare burning a hole in her skin.


Misty: Talk about perfect timing.

Spike lets out a sarcastic laugh and shakes his head.

Spike: I couldn't disagree more.  Babe, I think we need to switch to a different hotel.

Spike turns and looks at Vixen, assuming that Misty is staying at the same hotel.  Vixen is about to respond, but Misty holds her hand up, interrupting her before she has a chance.

Misty: That won't be necessary, Spike.  I'm not staying at this hotel.

Spike: If you're not staying here, what the hell do you want?  

Vixen now looks at Misty.

Vixen: If you came to see Eden, she's not here.  She's back home with Timmy and your sister...

Misty: I know.  I know she had to get back because school started.  I'm not here to see Eden either.

Spike: Good, we'll just be on our way then.  

Misty: Spike, I came here to see the two of you.  I'd like to talk to you.

Vixen seems rather surprised and Spike lets out a very unamused laugh.  He lifts his sunglasses from off his face, setting them on the top of his head, and he glares at Misty.

Spike: That's not going to happen.  I don't want to listen to anything you have to say, and I'm sure as hell not going to let you stand here and upset Vixen eit--

Vixen: Spike, I'd actually like to hear what she has to say.

Spike turns sharply to look at her, shocked.  Misty is just as surprised, but she gives Vixen a genuine smile.

Spike: What?  Babe, you don't have to...

Vixen: I know, but the sooner we listen to what she has to say, the sooner we can leave.  Let's just get it over with.

Misty: Thank you, Vixen.

Vixen doesn't respond to this.  Spike just looks at her, giving her a look that asks if she is sure.  She nods, and Spike takes in a deep breath and turns to face Misty.

Spike: Fine.  Make it quick, and for your sake, don't upset Vixen in any way, because you don't want to piss me off.

Misty: I know, and that's not what I'm going to do, at least not intentionally.  I'm sure the two of you are still celebrating your engagement, so I will try and make this quick.  

Spike: You're off to a horrible start...

Spike folds his arms across his chest, already very impatient with her.  Misty shakes her head, trying to gather her thoughts.

Misty: Look, I know I'm not your favorite person in the world right now...

Spike: Gee, what ever made you think that?

The sarcasm just oozes through the tone of his voice, and Misty just sighs.

Misty: Spike, please stop interrupting me.  I'm nervous as it is right now, and you're not helping the situation.  Not to mention, you're just extending my time here.

Vixen rubs her hand over Spike's shoulder.

Vixen: I never thought I'd say this, but she has a point.  Try and calm down and let her talk.

Spike closes his eyes and squeezes the bridge of his nose.  He holds his hands up defeated, then looks at Misty, giving her a look that says for her to continue.

Misty: I've had a lot of time to think about things, and over the past few weeks, I've come to realize a lot.  Things have happened over the last couple of months that have opened my eyes and made me see that I'm not the horrible person I made myself out to be over the last year and a half.

Spike can't help but let out a sarcastic laugh.  Misty glares at him, but he remains otherwise silent.

Misty: I've done some awful things that I can't take back.  But, Spike, I want you to know that if there was any way I could go back in time and do everything all over again, I wouldn't make the same mistakes.

Vixen now clearly looks a little uncomfortable as she reaches for the shiny new engagement ring on her finger, and toys with it a bit.  Misty turns her attention to her former rival, quickly glancing down to the ring.

Misty: Vixen, before you go assuming anything, please don't feel worried about this.  I'm not going to try and win Spike back...

Spike: That would never happen anyway...

Misty: I know that.  Just because I wouldn't make the same mistakes that I did, that doesn't mean that we would still be together anyway.  As much as I loved you, and a part of me still does and always will, we weren't meant to end up together.  My point right now is that, if I could go back to our wedding day last year, I wouldn't have ended things the way I did.  I wouldn't have hurt you like I did in front of everyone like that.  I would have found another way...

Misty can see the tension increasing just in the slight tightening of his shoulder muscles.  He is about to respond, but Misty doesn't let him.

Misty: Spike, you saw me at my Grandmother's funeral.  You know how hard it hit me.

Spike: You're point?  You expect me to believe that you're suddenly a changed woman, and that you're being sincere about all this shit?

Misty shakes her head, looking more distraught as each minute passes.

Misty: No, I don't expect you to believe me.  Why should you after everything I put you through?  But I am being sincere.  My grandmother's passing was one major factor in me realizing I had to change.  Then Odette and I won the tag team titles, as much as I should hate to admit this, I needed that.  I needed to win the tag team titles, and it had to be with Odette.

Spike: You're really laying it on thick, aren't you?  You're pathetic.

Misty: Say what you will, but it's the truth.  Every week, something else happens to help keep my eyes open.  Last week, it was finding out about your engagement.

Misty is fighting back tears as she pours her heart out to her former love.  Vixen remains quiet, unsure of what to say, and Spike is doing all that he can to not fall for what he believes are more lies.

Misty: I want you to know that I'm not going to try and pull and stunts to separate the two of you, or get between the two of you, because that is not what I want.

Vixen: Why should we believe you?  How are we supposed to believe that this pleading is sincere?

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She thinks for a moment, wondering how best to answer that question, before she opens her eyes again, looking directly at Vixen.

Misty: Honestly, I don't know how to answer that, because if the roles were reversed, I'd probably feel exactly as you do, but...

Misty hesitates, as a single tear drops down her cheek and she stumbles on her words.

Misty: ...but the fact is that while I've walked around and caused my daughter nothing but tears and sadness...Vixen, you've brought her the complete opposite.  You've made her laugh and smile, and you've done the same for Spike.  I'd be completely insane to want to take that away from either of them.  I don't know what else I can say or do right now to try and make you see that I'm genuinely sorry for everything that I have done.  

Spike and Vixen stare at Misty, completely baffled and at a loss for words.  They're used to the fact that Misty can put on a good act, but this..this is different.  Misty wipes away at her eyes and then forces herself to smile.

Misty: You might not believe me now, and maybe not even ever, but...I'm not going to give up.  I'm not going back to being that person, because I know now that I can't.  I'm not expecting you to forget, but I'm hoping...I'm hoping with everything I have left in me...that the two of you will eventually be able to forgive me, and that we can all move on from this whole mess.  And not for me...but for Eden, because she's all that matters.  Anyway, I've taken up enough of your time.  I'll leave you two alone now.  For what it's worth...I'm truly sorry.  I can't say it enough.

Misty looks at the both of them one last time, somehow hoping deep down, they'll respond quickly, but they don't.  They stand there speechless and frozen, and Misty nods and turns away.  She quickly heads off back in the direction she came, heading back to her own hotel, as Spike and Vixen turn to face one another.  Spike tries to speak, but he can't.  He runs his hand over his head, knocking his sunglasses to the ground as he forgot they were there.  Vixen bends down to pick them up and hands them to him.

Vixen: Let's not worry about this right now, okay babe?  We've got our engagement to celebrate.

Vixen takes Spike by the hand and leads him away from the hotel, eager to get back to the day the two had planned.

******************************

Redemption: Part 1

\'user


Redemption.  The act of redeeming or the condition of having been redeemed.  But what does it mean to redeem?  Well, in my case it means a couple of different things.

To save from a state of sinfulness and its consequences...to make up for...to restore the honor, worth or reputation...

Forgive me for the grammar lesson.  I've never seen much reason in doing such a thing, but there is a reason for my decision to do so this time.  I'm going to expand on it a little bit, and for a purpose, because my purpose in life has now changed...my purpose in wrestling has now changed, and it is all because of redemption.

Ever since my return last year, when I brought the disciples with me, everyone could see how I had changed.  You all noticed the person that I had become in the few months that I was gone after Roxanne and I nearly killed each other.  My transformation was almost baffling to some people, because I had this darkness about me that some people have never seen before.

But it wasn't me.  I couldn't admit it at the time, not that I wanted to anyway, because I was enjoying the fact that I had five people who were around simply to do as I told them..for me to be their leader....their queen.  I'd never had that before, and I wasn't ready to give it up, but deep down, I knew what the darkness was.  I knew that the darkness consuming me, was the darkness that followed The Brothers.

In the end...I had to save myself from making more awful mistakes, and digging myself a deeper grave that I would never be able to get out of.  And I had to do so before it was too late, because if I had realized any of this later, the damage would be irreversible.  Hell, it might be already.

So...I had to get rid of The Brothers.  I had to set them free, and in a sense, set myself free, because if I continued on the path I was headed....No, the path THEY were leading ME down...I'd never be able to come back.  The darkness would consume me forever, and I couldn't let that happen.  The darkness is now gone, and it is as if a weight has been lifted off my shoulders.

But, now begins the real challenge.  The biggest challenge of my life, in fact.  The next step on my journey to redemption.  I have to make up for everything that I have ever done..every person I have ever hurt...one person at a time.  My honor, worth, and reputation will never be restored until that happens.  The process has already begun, and I'm not going to stop.  I will die trying, but one way or another...People's faith in me will be restored.

But...it may be a little challenging to attempt this with my opponent this week.  A woman who I am very familiar with, as I have faced, and defeated, a few times already.  A woman who has her own demons...literally...that she is dealing with.

I am talking to you now, Raynin.

I must admit, I'm sitting here wondering why exactly I need to redeem myself in your eyes.  I'm trying to remember what I've done to you that is so horrible, that I need to make up for it, and quite honestly, the only thing I can think of, I don't feel bad about one bit.  

I have something that used to belong to you, Raynin.  I have something that you worked so hard for, and admittedly, I wanted nothing to do with it until the moment it was in my possession.  I've got MY Bombshell Tag Team Championship belt sitting in my lap at this very moment, and while I am sorry for the pain you must be suffering because you no longer have it, I am NOT sorry that I now have it.  

You're probably thinking that I stole it from you...that Odette and I didn't earn them.  The latter may be slightly true, but if you decide to think for one second that I stole them from you, you would be sadly mistaken.  You have only yourself to blame for losing the tag team titles.  You know that right?  But, I bet you're having a hard time admitting that, aren't you?  Don't worry, though, I've been right where you are, sweetie.

Like you, I tapped out.  I submitted to my opponent, and I lost, and in a sense it cost me a championship.  Just as Ben Jordan...he'll have no problem telling you that.  

But, don't beat yourself up, sweetie.  You can't help it that, between the two of us, I'm simply better than you.  Hell, I'm even better than your tag team partner, Gothika.  I've beaten her, and I've beaten you, so there is no denying it.  When is the last time you held the Bombshell Championship, Raynin?  Can you even remember?

Yeah, neither can I.  But everyone remembers everything I have done...good or bad.  You, on the other hand, are simply forgettable.  Your time as Bombshell Champion is long forgotten, and your time as the Bombshell Tag Team champions will soon be forgotten.  It's a simple fact, Raynin.  

For that I am sorry.  

But I am also sorry, because this Sunday, you will be the first stepping stone on my path to rebuilding my reputation.  You will once again be forced to LOSE to me, because I am NOT going to make it look like me and Odette being the tag team champions is some sort of fluke.  I won't allow it.  I'm going to beat you...I'm going to break you.  

I'm on the road to redemption, Raynin...and you are my first test.  See you soon, sweetie!


**END FEED**  

68
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 16, 2013, 05:41:12 PM »
 "Must you bring him into every conversation?" She's clearly annoyed now.  Maybe I need to lighten up a little, but she's been avoiding him for too long. "I don't understand why you are so adamant on my spending time with Max Burke."

"Because," I say as I pull my sunglasses away from my eyes for just a moment to look her in the eyes. "Max is showing a clear interest in you, and whether you admit it or not, you are interested in him.  So I'm trying to help you out.  You've done so much for me over the last year, I'm just trying to return the favor, and I'm trying to show you that I approve."

"So because Max shows an interest in me, and I in him, that means we should be together?" She shakes her head. "Tell me how that worked out for you and Mr. Di Luca again?"

Hearing his name stings just a bit.  I lower my sunglasses and go silent, not wanting to talk about Giani, as I still can't find the right words.

"You still haven't spoken to him, have you?"

I don't respond.  I take in a deep breath and try to ignore her, but I have a feeling I'm going to have to squash this conversation soon.

"While I may not like Mr. Di Luca, I do think you need to call him back.  Sooner rather than later." She says, and I am quietly surprised. "You seem to be very troubled by this whole situation, so maybe it is better for both of you if you just talk to him."

I shake my head. "That would not be a good idea, Ruby.  Please don't push the issue further, because I'd really rather not talk about it."

"I don't understand why, though." She says, sounding as though she is trying to make sense of it. "What changed?  I thought you liked him...at least that is how you made it sound."

I can't tell Ruby that I don't want to talk about it anymore, because I already had the conversation with my mother just two days ago.  I haven't even told her that my mother is on this cruise, with Eden, and it still amazes me that the two haven't run into each other yet.

"I did...I mean, I do like Giani, and I still care a great deal about him.  It's just..." My words trail off, as I lose my train of thought.  I really don't know how to talk to Ruby about this. "It's complicated, Ruby.  Please, just leave it at that."

I move my head to send her a warning glance, but of course she isn't looking.  I am about to say something else, when a shadow moves over my head.  I open my eyes to look at who is blocking my view, and I shake my head with an amused smile.  Max Burke is standing over me, holding a finger over his mouth, telling me to be quiet.  I nod my head, and silently watch what is about to happen.  Ruby is too lost in her own world, that she has no idea Max is sneaking up behind her.  I am not sure what he is planning, and for his sake I hope he does not be so brave as to toss Ruby into the pool, but I watch regardless.

"If that is what you want.  Just know that---AHHH!" Ruby screams as she is taken completely by surprise as Max bends down and wraps his arms around her waist.  He lifts her up, dangling her ever so close to the edge of the pool, as Ruby kicks and screams.  She has no idea who has a hold of her.

"Let go of me!" She yells, and several people around us now turn and stare at the situation.  

I put my sunglasses on the top of my head, watching on with an amused smile and I let out a laugh.  Max is brave, indeed, but he is smart enough not to drop her into the pool.


"Relax!  It's just me!"  Max says with a laugh.  He sets her down next to him, and she spins around with a furious look on her face.  She is in full attack mode, but when she sees Max, she backs off slightly.

"Max Burke!  You are not funny!" She yells at him before reaching down to grab her flip flops and her towel.  She looks at me and I am trying my best not to smile.  Ruby quickly storms off, rushing past me, away from the pool and Max all together.  Max scratches his head, lost on his next move, but I motion my head behind me telling him to follow her.

"It's a great sign that she didn't hit you," I say with a slight laugh. "Now is your chance to get her alone, so you better go after her."

Max gives me a thumbs up and smirks as he quickly chases after Ruby, leaving me alone and giving me time to clear my head.  The truth is that I wanted this week to be relaxing and stress free, but it has been anything but that if I am honest.  I rest my head back again, and pull my sunglasses back over my eyes, getting comfortable yet again.  I lay there for a while, soaking up the sun.  I'm lucky that I remembered to put sunscreen on earlier, otherwise my color would have gone from ghostly white to tomato red in a matter of minutes.  If there is one thing I would like people to understand about my pale skin, is that it is very difficult if not impossible for me to tan, as my skin likes to burn instead.  That is why I shy away from this relaxing past time.

I am completely unaware of everything going on around me as I keep my eyes closed and feel myself pulling farther away from reality.  Even when I hear two familiar voices from a distance, I keep my eyes closed, choosing to stay in this relaxed state as long as I possibly can before Ruby or Max return.  After several minutes, the commotion around me starts to be too much, so I look up and my heart sinks.  I stand up from my chair and that is when our eyes meet for the first time in days.  

Giani is heading towards me.  It is hard to read the expression on his face, but I can tell he is desperately trying to get over to me...desperate to talk to me, but what could I possibly say to him right now that could even make things right?  He trips over something, giving me my opportunity to reach down and gather my things, and that is when I hear the splash as Giani falls into the pool.  Other people giggle at his clumsiness, but I shake my head, feeling absolutely horrible.  He stays under water for a while, and a part of me wants to stick around to make sure he is not hurt, but as I notice he is coming back to the surface, I quickly bolt away from the pool and away from Giani.  I just can't find it in me to speak to him right now, but that doesn't erase the guilt I feel over what I am clearly doing to him...or the surprise that it is bothering him so much.

I don't wait around for Max or Ruby to come back, and I immediately head back to my suite to change out of this ridiculous bikini and into some real clothes, but the image of Giani's face won't escape from my mind.  So much so that as I reach the door to my suite, I struggle through my bag for my key, then struggle just as much, if not more, to unlock the door.  Once inside I close the door behind me, leaning against it.  I close my eyes and take in a deep breath and I feel tears forming in my eyes.  In a rage, I throw the sunscreen and my bag across the room, followed by the towel(which doesn't go very far by the way), and push myself away from the door.

I feel my face getting warmer, no doubt it has turned a nice shade of red in my frustration, but not with Giani...with myself.


"Jesus, lighten up Misty." I say to myself as I walk over to the bed and sit on the edge. "I didn't react this way when I left Spike, and that was worse.  Damn it...Spike."

Just like that, I start to feel even worse than I already did as the memory of how I left Spike floods my brain.  Why is this happening to me?  Why, after a year and a half, am I suddenly beginning to feel this way?

"What the fuck is wrong with me?!" I pull at my hair, growing more and more frustrated with myself by the second. "Why the hell do I even care about what Giani is going through right now?  He's getting a taste of his own fucking medicine for once..."

I look over to the dresser where I left my phone.  I didn't take it on deck with me earlier, and left it here instead.  I walk over and grab it, unlocking the screen and opening up the several text messages Giani had sent me since Monday morning.  They don't start out angry, but more confused and hurt.  But the later text messages tell a different story as his hurt turns to bitter hate.  For some reason I read each one, and to my surprise, I finally begin to type a message in response.

"I don't expect you to believe me, but I am truly sorry.  I have had time to think, and I feel it is time to face up to what I did, and talk to you...face to face.  Meet me at the show Sunday?"

I read over my message, struggling to hit send, and ultimately decide to save it for later.  I toss my phone to the side, and I walk over to my suitcase taking out some clothes before I head into the bathroom to change.  The rest of the day is a complete toss up now, but it is safe to say that it won't finish on a high note at all.

********************

My Final Thoughts


I've had a lot of time to think this week, and I think I've come to realize that I'm going about things the wrong way.  A lot has happened this week...the week I was hoping to relax before the train wreck of a tag team match this will be on Sunday, but as I sit here, ready to go to this fan convention on board this ship, a thought occurred me.

I've been so busy focusing on my tag team partner, Odette Ryder, that I have spent little to no time focusing on the other important aspect of this match.  Our opponents...Raynin and Gothika.

The Fallen.

When this match was announced, all I could think was how the hell am I going to go into this tag team match, with Odette as my partner, and be expected to play nice?  Why, when Christian and Mark know damn well how Odette and I feel towards each other, would they team us together and not expect us to beat the hell out of each other, and somehow cost ourselves the match?  Christian said that The Fallen has beaten every other team they have been put against thus far, and I can't deny that is the truth, but teaming two arch enemies together in hopes that The Fallen will finally be beaten?  I don't quite understand that.

I've done everything I could this week to make Odette's week a living hell, and for the most part, I think I've succeeded.  But...it is time to change courses a little bit.  It is time to switch over to the ones that I need to focus on beating in this match, and not teaming with.  Raynin and Gothika, it is time I address the both of you, as well as your beloved manager, Darknyss.  Oh, yes, Darknyss, I can't forget about you can I?

You have put together one hell of a team, Darknyss.  You've molded them into a well oiled machine.  You must be so proud of Raynin and Gothika, as they've taken down every single opponent placed before them...until now.

Yes, Darknyss, you heard me right.  Your whole world is about to change, because the amazing team that you have built up and made into this unstoppable force, they are going to be brought down to their knees and destroyed right before your eyes.  Everything you have worked so hard for...everything you have accomplished...will be taken away from you in an instant, and I know it's eating you up inside knowing that it will all be at mine and Odette's hands.  As great as Raynin and Gothika are...we're just that much better on our own, but when you put the two of us together, hate or not, we WILL defeat them.

You know it.  I know it.  Odette even knows it.  The Fallen will simply be no more after Summer XXXTreme II.  If you want someone to blame...perhaps you should first look at your beloved Raynin.  She's not doing so well, is she Darknyss?

Raynin...Raynin...Raynin...How ya doing, sweetie?  Going a little batshit crazy these days, I see?  How is that working out for you?  No need to answer that one, because I can answer it for you.  It's not.  You are crumbling right in front of everyone's eyes, and we can all see it. We can see that you are putting up a good fight, yes, but ultimately, you are failing miserably.  As I've observed you recently, and your deteriorating mental health, I've realized something.  Do you want the truth, Raynin?  Do you want to know exactly what I've seen when I've watched you lately?

I have seen a troubled little girl, trying to prove to the world...to herself...that she can be just like another mentally troubled SCW Bombshell...the lovely Kittie...but she's doing a horrible job at it.  Yes, you heard me right.  You are acting an awful lot like Kittie, and her many personalities, but there is one major difference...Kittie is, and always will be, better than you.  Everyone is better than you, sweetie.  Even at her most unstable, Kittie was a hell of a lot stronger than you in the ring, and you can't deny that.

Now, just think about how it will be once we meet face to face in the ring...again.  You don't like me, Raynin, I'm sure of that.  When you held the SCW Bombshell Championship earlier last year, who was the one who finally took it from you?  Do you remember, Raynin?  If not, let me refresh your memory.

I did.  It wasn't a one on one encounter, no,but I still walked away from that tripe threat match with the Bombshell Championship back in my possession, after you failed to protect it..to keep it in your possession.  How does it feel, Raynin?  How does it feel knowing that come Sunday night, the same thing is going to happen, only this time, with your precious tag team titles?  I bet it stings.  I hope it does, because I am going to take so much pride in once again taking a title you've worked so hard for, right out from under your nose.  You'll have nothing after Summer XXXTreme II, Raynin, and I'm going to sit back and watch you crash and burn...because it is only a matter of time until that happens.

Now I've saved the best...or perhaps the worst for last.  I'm now speaking to you, Gothika.

**chuckles** Gothika, what kind of fool do you think I am?  Do you honestly think I am intimidated by you, or your **air quotes** hunger?  Lady, you don't scare me, and you never EVER will.  You talk a good game.  You brought up some valid points, but let me point out one thing, Gothika.

All you did, with your little speech, is open my eyes to the bigger picture.  You may be partnered with your friend, and the only other person who knows you as well as you know yourself, but none of that will matter come Summer XXXTreme II.  It won't matter because, as much as I don't like Odette Ryder...I like her just a bit better than you, Gothika.  I've never admitted this before, Gothika, but I can deal with losing to Odette...I can deal with losing to other people...but you...you are the one person I will NOT allow myself to lose to.  I've proved it once before, and this Sunday I will prove it again.

It may not be one-on-one...You may have the advantage with a friend as your tag team partner, but I've got something much better than that...Desire and determination.  Oh, and I can't forget that when it comes to Summer XXXTreme...the odds are stacked against YOU lady, because if memory serves me correctly, you lost in your match last year, did you not?  You walked away empty handed, but my own tag team partner...she didn't.  She won her match...She won the gold she was seeking, but you and your tag team partner...you failed.  When it comes to Summer XXXTreme, Odette and I...WE have the advantage.

You words and threats against me and Odette were nothing but pathetic and absolutely useless.  Sweetie, if you want to taste my blood, all you have to do is ask...I'd gladly spill it myself for you, but let me give you one major warning, okay?  If you so much as THINK about sinking your disgusting Twilight wanna-be teeth into me, we are going to have a major problem.  You'll be needing major reconstructive dental surgery after I am finished with you if you try it.  

If it is blood you seek, like I said, I'll gladly give it to you.  Just give me a razor or a sharp object, and I'll slice my arm open and let the blood flow all over that damn ring if you're so thirsty for my blood.  Even the blood loss will not stop me from doing what I do best...winning.  You can bank on that, sweetie.

If there is one thing you've made the mistake in assuming, Gothika, it is that I'm not hungry for these titles...that they don't matter to me.  Sure I will admit that I've never held Tag Team gold in my career, nor have I ever given it much thought, but things change don't they?  People change, and sweetie, I've just gotten an appetite for something new and exciting and you better watch out because something tells me that once I get the taste of those tag team championships, I'm going to like it...even if my partner is Odette Ryder.

So, Darkynss...Raynin...Gothika...Prepare yourselves with the harsh reality that is upon you.  Shine those belts up real nice and say your goodbyes, because at Summer XXXTreme, they will no longer belong to you.  They will belong to Misty and Odette Ryder.

Because when Darkness and Light join forces...The whole world changes!  

See ya soon ladies!


**END FEED**

Word Count: 14,269

69
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 16, 2013, 05:39:38 PM »
 
A Week of Change

Day 1- Sunday


Amazing.  Simply amazing.  I missed out on this opportunity last year, as I was bed ridden and recuperating from serious injuries suffered at the hands of Roxanne.  Neither one of us could make the inaugural Summer XXXTreme Cruise last year, but no doubt had I been able to, I would have walked out with the Bombshell Title back in my possession.  Sadly, that didn't go as planned as I was out of commission another three months, and my own tag team partner this year, walked away as the new Bombshell Champion.  Hmmm...interesting.  I think I am going to need to go back and watch last year's show again to get a better grip on what I just realized.  But I will get to that later, yes?  

As for right now, well, Ruby and I are currently on our way to the Royal Monarch Cruise liner.  It sets out to sea today, and I'd like to get checked in early, as I have a bit of a mischievous plan up my sleeve.  I haven't told Ruby, yet, but there is a reason for that.  If I had decided to tell her what I am planning, she would do everything to try and talk me out of it, but that is not going to happen.  

Ruby and I stayed at a hotel after we left the home that we shared with the Brothers.  Damien didn't seem to particularly care that I was leaving, surprisingly, but I heard him and Ruby arguing down the hall as I was finishing packing my clothes.  I wasn't worried about all of the "belongings", as they had been purchased by the Brothers over the past year, and I wanted nothing to do with them.  I know it was difficult for Ruby to leave, as it was clear by the argument she and Damien were having, but what I didn't expect to hear, was the real reason Damien did not want her to leave.

The two had been romantically involved months before I came into the picture.  

To say that I was floored was a bit of an understatement.  Damien had somehow managed to get Ruby under his spell, but something apparently went wrong eventually.  I didn't hear what, but it was clear by his begging and pleading for her not to leave...his non-stop apologizing...that he had been the one at fault for their relationship ending.


"She doesn't love you, Ruby." I had heard him say, at which point Ruby let out an angry laugh. "And you don't love her.  You just think you do.  She is a lost cause.  I see that now, but you...you can be what she never will be.  You can be the our Queen..."

I remember my eyes widening as I listened to their conversation.  My jaw had dropped open for a moment, but it was all beginning to make sense.  I had expected Ruby to fall weak at the knees and not only accept his pathetic apology, but that she would stay with them and stay with the Brothers.

"You know nothing about love, Damien." She spat back at him, the hatred now shining through her tone.  She quickly turned on her heels to storm out of his room, but he had grabbed a hold of her hand and held her back.

"You are wrong, Ruby.  Let me prove it to you." I almost felt sorry for him, even if it was for a fleeting moment.  Sadly for him, he made the mistake of allowing me to overhear his ridiculous plans to kidnap my daughter.  So I felt no pity for him as Ruby crushed his ice-cold heart.

"Let go of me!" She yelled at him.  I couldn't see what was happening, but I imagine at that point she had yanked her arm away from him. "I am not going to let you try and prove a thing to me anymore, Damien.  You will crush me as you did before, and I would be a fool to let it happen again!  What I am going to do, however, is follow my Queen...Follow Misty...and serve her as I promised, and it is not because you think I love her.  I care for her, yes, but my feelings do not go beyond that."

She was not lying.  I was sure of it.

"You've changed, dear Ruby." Damien had said, sounding quite sure of himself. "You told me before you were developing feelings for her!"

That came as no surprise.  There were several times I saw it in her eyes when she looked at me.

"Yes, well things change, Damien.  People change."

"Tell me this has nothing to do with that Max Burke fellow?  He is not suited for you--"

"ENOUGH DAMIEN!" Ruby had shouted loud enough so the whole city of Las Vegas probably heard her.  I had a sick smile of satisfaction on my face as I continued to listen with quiet pride.

"My life is none of your business any longer, Damien.  Go out and find some other naive woman to be your Queen, because it sure as hell will not be either of us."

At that point, I heard the sound of Damien stepping forward, followed by a bit of a struggle.  I was about to storm into the room when I heard Ruby's muffled crying, but the sound of Damien doubling over held me back for a moment.  I stepped into the room to see what was going on, to see Damien hunched over, holding his groin with Ruby's petite figure standing over him, fuming.

"You will never touch me again, Damien!  If you do, I won't hesitate to castrate you where you stand."

My jaw dropped open in shocked amusement as Ruby turned her head to look at me.  I couldn't help but laugh as I just watched what was happening.  Before she walked away, she looked down at Damien one last time.

"But if you ask me, Damien...You wouldn't be suffering much of a loss, and probably wouldn't even realize it was gone."

I couldn't contain my laughter at that point, and as Ruby stepped over Damien and headed towards me, Dante, Sebastian and Zane appeared behind me.  We said nothing to them as we headed down the hall to gather our things, and left shortly after, not looking back.

Over the past couple of days since then, I have wanted to ask Ruby about what happened, but I just couldn't.  I didn't want to pry, no matter how curious I was, and knew that in time, she would hopefully open up to me and confide in me.  Who knows how long that might be?  

She is sitting beside me in the backseat of the town car that is bringing us to the Royal Monarch Cruise liner.  I look at her, somewhat concerned, as she stares out the window, appearing in deep thought over something.  I finally decide to break the awful silence that is between us.


"I don't know about you, Ruby, but I am really looking forward to this cruise.  A week out on the open sea sounds fantastic, don't you think?" I look at her, waiting for an answer, but all I get in response is a short glance back, followed by an awkward forced smile.  She turns her attention back outside as we make our way through the streets of San Diego.  I take in a deep breath, ready to nip this situation in the bud while I have the chance.

"Alright Ruby, you need to talk to me." I say, finally grabbing her attention for more than a second.  She looks at me blankly. "You've barely spoken a word the last two days, and if this is how you are going to act the next week we are on the cruise, and throughout the tour that follows, I'm going to lose my mind.  You could have stayed if that is what you wanted."

Ruby quickly shakes her head.

"It is not what I wanted...Misty." She still hesitates before she addresses me by my name.  I know in time she'll get used to it though. "It is just going to take some time in getting used to life without them, but I must admit it feels as though a weight has been lifted off my shoulders."

I nod and offer her a smile, trying to ease some of the tension she is giving off.  Just then, I look out the window as I see the Cruise liner not too far in the distance.  It distracts me from starting the conversation that I would rather have.

"We're almost there." I say as I point out the window.  Ruby looks and smiles, showing just a hint of excitement herself. "Once we board that ship, Ruby, we have the whole week to relax and be stress free.  I'm fairly sure we'll run into Max at least once before the show next Sunday."

Ruby glances at me from the corner of her eye, trying to hide the fact that she is blushing as I bring Max into the conversation.  I nudge her just a bit, trying to get her to lighten up and I believe it starts to work.

"Yes, no doubt he will try and find some way to accidentally bump into me yet again." She replies, trying to sound like she has no interest in him.  Unfortunately for her, I know she does, whether she wants to admit it or not.

"You're a good actor, Ruby." I say with a laugh, and Ruby looks at me, shocked and confused. "You don't need to deny that you like Max.  Not anymore.  I know now that you did that just to hide it from Damien."

Her eyes widen even more, clearly surprised that I know more than I have led on.

"Look, Ruby, I am not going to pressure you to talk about your past with Damien, but I heard enough the other night." Ruby turns her head away as I confess to listening to their argument.  I should change the subject now, but I don't. "Just forget about Damien, okay?  Try and have a good time on this cruise this week.  Get to know Max a little better and give him a chance.  Enjoy a little alone time, because I hate to break it to you, but that is what I plan to do."

Ruby looks at me, confused yet again.  I really need to stop confusing the poor girl now.

"What are you talking about?" She asks curiously.

"I don't know about the rest of the week, but tonight at least, I will be preoccupied.  I need to meet up with Giani and discuss a few things."

Ruby rolls her eyes as I mention my plans to meet with Giani, but her reaction is rather tame compared to how she usually reacts.  I have been so used to seeing her snarl around him and even at the mention of him, but she doesn't do that this time.  Nor does she try to talk me about of meeting him.

"I've never understood what you see in that man." She replies. "He's never struck me as much of your type."

I laugh and shake my head. "Well, opposites DO seem to attract, Ruby.  I think you and Max can vouch for that, don't you think?"

She glares at me with a look that says to not go any further.  I hold my hands up in defeat, and look out the window as we pull up to the harbor, just outside the Royal Monarch Cruise liner.  There are crowds of people, passengers, SCW superstars and the like, in and around the ship.  The fans who were unfortunate enough to not get tickets aboard the ship and to the show, make due with standing outside the Cruise liner, hoping to get a glimpse of their favorite SCW superstars before it leaves the harbor.  The driver parks the car outside the designated entrance for us, and walks around the vehicle to get our luggage from the trunk.  I look at Ruby with an enthusiastic and excited smile.

"I hope you don't get sea sick." I say with a laugh.  Ruby also lets out a laugh and shakes her head.

"Not that I am aware of."

"Good.  Let's go get checked in." I say as we both open our doors, stepping out of the car.  A few fans around us cheer, though given their feelings towards me, it is not man.  Regardless, they all take pictures, excited to see me.  Some of the male fans even go so far as to taunt Ruby, and she glares at them with a disgusted snarl.

"Ignore them, Ruby." I tell her as the driver brings our luggage to us.  I nudge Ruby, stealing her attention away from the hecklers. "They're just jealous because they can't be on the ship with us.  Come on."

I pull her with me towards the check in point, and I pull out tickets out my bag.  One of the crew members takes my tickets and looks at me, prepared to tell me our room assignments for the week, but I stop him before he can say a word.  This is where my mischievous plan is revealed.

"I'm sorry to bother you, but can you tell me if our rooms are near Odette Ryder's by chance?"

He looks through his papers at the various room assignments, looking for Odette's name. "You said Odette Ryder?"

"Yes.  I imagine she is sharing a room with her new fiancee, Gabriel." I reply.  Ruby looks at me, wondering what I am up to, but I hold a finger up, as if telling her all will be revealed shortly, while I keep a wicked smile on my face.

The man scans the room assignments until he finally finds Odette and Gabriel's names.
"Here they are, but I'm sorry, ma'am your room is not near theirs.  They are on the suite deck, as they upgraded.  Your room is two decks above theirs."

I frown, disappointed. "Damn.  That is unfortunate.  I was hoping to have a room near Odette.  You see, we're teaming together on the show next week, and I thought it would be easier if our rooms were closer together."

"You still have time upgrade your room, ma'am." He tells me, and my eyes light up.

"Really?  That is possible?" I fake surprise, as I was fully expecting this answer.  Now, lets just hope the rest goes according to my plan.

"Absolutely." He nods, and scans the available rooms. "And you're in luck.  The suite next to theirs is available.  You will have to pay the difference, however."

Bingo!  Odette is in store for a big surprise. "Of course.  You can cancel her room by the way.  She can share the room with me, as I'm sure it will be big enough to accommodate us both."

I point to Ruby standing next to me, and look at her.  She is staring at me, clearly displeased by my decision to upgrade my room so I will be right next to Odette.  I shrug my shoulders, and try to look innocent, but she shakes her head.

"It is." The man replies. "It only has one bed, but there is a very comfortable sleeper sofa.  Is there anything else we can accommodate you with?"

I shake my head, unable to think of anything at the moment. "No, I think that is all for now.  You have been very helpful."

"It has been my pleasure, ma'am.  If you are all set, here is your room assignment and your keys, as well as a map of the ship just in case you need it.  If you think of anything else you need, please don't hesitate to let one of us know."

"I will, thank you." I smile politely and take our room keys from him.

"You are very welcome.  And welcome aboard the Royal Monarch Cruise line.  Enjoy your stay and good luck on the show next week."

I nod and smile again as Ruby and I make our way up the ramp and onto the ship.  I can feel her staring at me from the corner of my eye, and I look at her to find my suspicions true.

"What?" I ask, trying not to laugh.

"So much for a relaxing week..." She replies.

"Well," I begin. "I never said anything about not having a little fun torturing Odette the whole week in the process.  You can always go your own way and spend the week with Max, anyway."

She glares at me again, and I wink at her, trying to get her to lighten up.  Somehow she manages to laugh, but keeps her thoughts to herself, as we board the ship and head off in search of our room.  With any luck, Odette and Gabriel will be checked in already and the real fun can begin.

A little while later...

Ruby and I managed to find our room rather easily.  We did a bit of exploring beforehand, though, just to get a feel for the ship, and I must admit, it is rather impressive.  I'm sure I would have reacted the same way last year, had I been on the cruise, but there is nothing like experiencing something like this for the first time.  

After we wandered our way through the corridors on several decks, we finally found the deck where all the higher class suites were...were our upgrade suite next to Odette and Gabriel's suite is.  I can't help but laugh as I imagine the lovely Aussie's reaction when she finds out.


"What is so funny?" Ruby asks me as she catches me laughing out loud.  We have just reached our room.

"What?" I ask, not realizing that my laughing wasn't in my head.

"You laughed.  What were you laughing about?"

I look at her briefly before I unlock the door, allowing her to walk in before me.  She steps through the door and into the room, looking around, almost in awe of the beauty of the room.

"I was just thinking about how Miss Ryder is going to react when she finds out I upgraded my room to be right next to hers.  She's probably going to flip out." I say, laughing once again.  

Ruby continues to look around the room, and she is too amazed that she just drops her bags on the floor right next to her.  She spins around and faces me, a bright smile on her face I've never really witnessed before.


"This is amazing!  I can only imagine what the regular cabins must look like compared to this." She says, finally moving her eyes to look at me. "Hopefully it will be worth the dreadful week we have to spend next to that pest of a tag team partner of yours this week.  I can't believe you're going to go through with it!"

I don't say it, but neither can I.  Under normal circumstances, I'd currently be planning to walk out of the match and let Odette worry about it herself, but for some odd reason, I have no desire to do that.

"I hate to admit it, Ruby, but I have to go through with this match.  I've cost myself and a tag team partner matches a few times before, so everyone is expecting me to do it this time.  I think this time, I need to prove them wrong." I say as I walk over to the bed and place one of my bags on it. "Besides, do you know how fun it will be to make Odette's life hell during that match?"

"Maybe so," Ruby begins. "But that doesn't erase the fact that you hate her...We hate her.  If you guys win the tag team titles..."

"There is no if about it, Ruby." I say interrupting her.

"Okay, fine." She lets out a sigh. "When you two win the tag team titles, what will you do then?  You'll be expected to defend those titles and play nice with her as long as you hold them!"

I respond with a simple shrug of my shoulders, not really showing much concern over that thought. "I'm not thinking about that right now, Ruby.  I'll deal with that when the time comes, but right now, I'd like to relax for a while before I have to get ready."

"Get ready for what?" She asks, arching an eyebrow at me curiously.

"Giani is hosting a party later tonight, and I am going.  You can join me if you like?" I say, trying to sound excited.

Ruby lets out a laugh and shakes her head.
"Thank you for the invitation, but I think I will stay in the room tonight.  You and Mr. Di Luca will want some time alone I imagine."

Wow.  Being away from Damien and the Brothers really has done her some good it seems.  Maybe being around Max will break her even more.  Only time will tell, but I will not ease up and I will encourage her to spend more time with Max.

"You know, tonight would be the perfect night to get to know Max a little better...maybe have a drink or two?" I say, smiling at her with excited encouragement.  She looks down to the floor, almost embarrassed.

"I appreciate the encouragement, but I think I will wait a day or two." She says, and I frown disappointedly.

"Suit yourself." I reply, shrugging my shoulders once again. "But don't wait too long, okay?  I've been playing the same game with Giani the past couple of months, and I think it has only pissed him off.  Don't do the same to Max, okay?"

"I will try not to, my Qu.." She quickly stops herself and looks at me apologetically. "Misty."

I smile and nod. "Okay, good.  Now, let's get settled in."

Ruby nods in agreement and she walks over to her luggage on the floor, taking one in each hand.  She walks it over to the sofa as I set the rest of my luggage against the wall by the bed.  We spend the next hour or so getting our things organized and looking forward to the week ahead.

********************

Day 2-Monday


It is early in the morning, sometime just after seven a.m.  I'm walking down the corridor leading to the suite I'm sharing with Ruby, but I'm not in the mood I expected to be in this morning.  It was a wild night with Giani to say the least, and I'm sure Ruby will be full of questions when I get back to the room.  I honestly have no idea how, or even if I am going to answer them, because I don't feel right.  Or, should I say something doesn't feel right.

Don't get me wrong, the night with Giani was everything I knew it would be.  It was bound to happen sooner or later, but I didn't expect to feel this way after it finally happened.  I didn't expect to feel...different.  So different in fact, that I just did something I've never done before in my life...I snuck out of Giani's room while he was in the bathroom.  I did what most guys would have normally done in a situation like that when I left.  Why?  Why did I do that?

I will not deny that for months now there has been this obvious chemistry and attraction between Giani and I.  We both flirted to no end, but I was holding back...teasing him if you will.  I was letting him wait, because let's face it, Giani is what I like to call a man-whore.  He just doesn't get paid for it.  He has a new woman pretty much every night, so in a sense, by toying with him these past couple of months, I was testing him and trying to find out for sure if he wanted to be with me, or just finally get in my pants and kick me aside.

I never thought I would be the one to kick him aside, because that is exactly what I am doing.

I don't know what is happening to me this week.  I'm starting to feel like a different person, and I have to stop before it is too late.  I think I just need some time to myself...time to think...time to clear my head.  I hope Ruby...


"Shit!" I blurt out loudly as I reach into my pocket, searching for my room key.  It's not there!  I never even grabbed it when I left the room last night.  I hope Ruby is awake.

I walk up to the door to our suite and I quietly begin to knock, waiting for Ruby to come to the door.  There is no answer, and not even a sound coming from in the room signaling that Ruby is headed towards the door, so I knock again, this time a little louder.


"Ruby?  Ruby it's me...I forgot my key last night." I say loud enough where Ruby can hear me, but hopefully quiet enough so I don't wake anyone else around me.  Though I'm sure the future Mr. and Mrs. Gabriel are awake and probably have been for quite some time.

"Ruby...Come open the door for me!" I don't care this time, I begin pounding on the door, trying to get Ruby's attention.  Where the hell is she? She should be here.  Unless...

"How could I be so stupid.?" I say, smacking the side of my head. "She took my advice and went to see Max."

I smile proudly, thinking my match making skills worked, but the voice that comes from beside me nearly startles me out of my skin.

"You're going to make my week complete hell, aren't you?" Odette says, sounding very frustrated.  I turn to look at her and laugh with a shake of my head.

"What gave you that idea, Miss Ryder?  You had a great night I see." I say, pointing out the messy hair and silk robe she is sporting.  I fold my arms across my chest and lean against the wall.

"The same can be said for you, your highness." She replies, pointing to my hair. "You look thoroughly...sexed up."

Damn it...I was in such a rush to get out of Giani's room this morning that I forgot to at least brush my damn hair!  I struggle to straighten out my hair, but Odette just laughs.

"At least learn how to do the walk of shame with some dignity, your grace."

"Oh shut the hell up, Odette." I snap at her.  Her eyes widen, but she keeps an amused smile on her face.

"Ooh, temper temper!" She replies. "What's the matter?  Did G. I Joe use you and abuse you?  You'll have to forgive my lack of concern for this one."

I laugh out loud and glare at her, pushing myself away from the wall.

"Not that it is any of your business, but no, he didn't." I don't even know why I told her that.  Like she cares?  Odette stares at me for a while, and it begins to make me uncomfortable.  Especially when her eyes light up, as if a light bulb had just gone off in her head.

"Wait a minute!  I know what happened!" She says with too much excitement for my liking. "YOU used and abused him!  I mean, it is the only other possible explanation for that crazy sex-do you have going on."

"You have the most interesting ways of describing things, Odette." I reply with a roll of my eyes. "Why don't you do us both a favor and just stop talking?  Don't you have babies to make with Gabriel?"

"Oh, we have plenty of time for that." She replies with a wink.  Somehow, I might just regret getting this room next to hers. "I would be in there with my fiancee right now if you were making so much damn noise out here this early in the morning."

I close my eyes and let out a frustrated growl. "Not that it is any of your concern, but I left my key in my room last night, and Ruby is obviously with Max, otherwise she'd have answered the damn door and we wouldn't be talking right now!  I never thought I'd be pissed at her for being with Max right now..."

Odette shakes her head. "She's not with Max."

"What?  She's not in the room, so where else would she be?" I reply, sounding confused.

"It's a cruise ship." She replies, pointing out the obvious. "There are plenty of other places she could be.  Unless someone threw her arse overboard."

I take a menacing step towards her, but she doesn't seem at all intimidated.  Not that I'd expect her to be. "Careful what you say, Odette sweetie, or I might just be tempted to toss YOU overboard."

"And put yourself in the awful predicament of having to face The Fallen alone?  You're stupid, but I'd hope not THAT stupid." She replies.

"I stand a better chance of winning alone then being forced to team with you!" I roll my eyes and snap back.  I turn around and take the few steps back towards my door, sitting down on the floor against the wall just beside it.

"Whatever helps you sleep at night, your highness." [/i]I really wish I had ear plugs to drown out the sound of her voice.  Why is she still talking to me?![/i]

"Would you just please go away, Odette?" I growl, leaning my head back against the wall. "You're starting to give me a headache, and the day has barely started."

"Awww, I'm sorry." She replies very sarcastically. "Did you expect this week to be all sunshine and daisies?!  You wanted the suite next to Gabriel and me...You have to deal with it now."

"Oh for Christ's sake, Odette, do you ever shut up?!"  I yell at her, but she continues to smile.  "Trust me, I can make your week a hell of a lot worse.  Now...kindly walk your bubbly Australian ass back into your own room and leave me here in peace while I wait for Ruby to get back."  

And she can't return soon enough, it seems.  Odette takes a few steps towards me, stops and stands directly in front of me with her arms folded.  She is doing this crap on purpose, and if she doesn't stop, she's going to pay a steep price.

"But I want to keep my amazing tag team partner company!" Once again, the sarcasm is harshly evident as she cracks a smile and laughs.

I only move my eyes to look up at her and I glare at her with a look that could kill.  Just then, a thought pops into my head.  You know what...two can play at this game, oh wonderful tag team partner of mine!


"Do you mean that?" I say, my tone changing from angry and annoyed, to a perfectly faked sadness.  I make matters worse, or in my case better, by frowning like a child would. "I guess I could use the company and have a little girl talk.  Gabriel won't mind, right?"

Odette raises an eyebrow as she is completely taken by surprise from my sudden mood change.  She scratches her head, and is at a loss for words for a few moments, but I keep up the act and never once crack a smile.

"Oh please.  You really expect me to believe this sudden pity act?" She asks, clearly not wanting to believe me.  It's okay though, I know how to play this game and play it well.

"Why should you believe me?" I say, sounding as sincere as I possibly can. "I've done everything I possibly can to make you're life hell for almost a year now.  But, we have to learn to get along somehow, right?  After all, we're going to be the tag team champions after Sunday."

"I'm not buying it, so cut the act already!"

I shake my head and let out a long sigh as I gently hit my head against the wall behind me, just for added emphasis. "This is exactly why we won't work as tag team partners.  Because when I actually try and work together and be nice, you won't believe any of it."

"You're really going to sit there and say that I am going to be the problem?" She lets out a loud laugh. "That's so typical!  I know what you're trying to do.  You're trying to make me fall for this crap and then BAM!, you'll stab me in the back!  Does the name Thatcher Rex ring a bell?"

I don't know why, but all of a sudden, I'm struck with an unfamiliar feeling.  I quickly shake it off, and get back to the situation at hand.

"That was a different situation." I lie.  It may have been a mixed tag team tournament, with a lot on the line for the winners, but it was no different. "We didn't have any titles on the line with that tournament."

"So you cost yourself a match just because a title wasn't on the line?" Odette rolls her eyes. "And Gothika thinks that I am the one who would do anything for gold?  She apparently hasn't met you."

This time I roll my eyes. "Really?  So you think that I really want those tag team titles, but more importantly, that I even want to win them with you of all people?"

"No." She replies very simply. "If there is one thing we agree on, it is that this partnership doesn't work for either of us.  Like I said before, I'd rather team with that skeevy pervert Marty McFarge than you."

I laugh, and an idea suddenly pops into my brain, causing me to laugh even more.  Odette looks at me like I'm crazy, and truth be told, I probably am.

"That really wasn't meant to be funny." She tells me with an arched eyebrow. "I'm dead serious."

"Oh, I know you are." I reply. "It just occurred to me how much you're going to regret that statement.  You do realize what Marty is going to do when he finds that out, don't you?"

Or what I am going to do.  I keep that thought in my head, however, because I really can't wait to see the look on Odette's face with what I just decided to do.  I'm even going to enjoy the look on Gabriel's face.

Odette rolls her eyes again and is about to respond back, when Ruby appears down the corridor, heading back towards our room.  She sees me sitting on the floor against the wall, and Odette standing in front of me, and she immediately gets on the defensive.


"What is going on here?" She practically spits venom as she glares at Odette before she looks down at me curiously. "Why are you sitting outside the room?"

"Your highness forgot her key and she just took the walk of shame after a wild night with Gi Joe." Odette takes it upon herself to answer for me, though with a different explanation of course.  I grow at her, and Ruby turns and glares at her again, doing her best not to attack her.

"No one asked you!" She snarls. "I suggest if you don't want to get hurt, you go back to your own room."

Odette laughs again and does the "oooh I'm sooo scared" mocking look.  Ruby takes a step forward, but Odette doesn't even flinch.

"Enough...both of you!" I say, get involved before this turns into a fight right here in the hall.  I stand up and step in between the two of them, somehow being neutral in this whole situation. "Odette, we're done here.  You can go back to Gabriel now.  Ruby, I'll explain when we get back into the room.  It is too early for any of us to be fighting right now."

Behind Odette, the door to her and Gabriel's suite opens, and Magic Man himself appears.  He clears his throat, getting Odette's attention.  I smile and wave to the Sin of Greed, but he doesn't acknowledge me back, clearly more concerned with his future bride.

"Remember what I said, Misty.  Don't cross me." She says in a warning tone, but I pay no mind to it.  Odette turns around and disappears back into her own suite without another word, and I take in a deep breath, turning my attention to Ruby.

"I'll explain everything later.  Can we please just get inside?  I'd like to take a shower." And not because I feel filthy...No far from it.  I need to relax and clear my head, but after the night I had last night, and the confrontation with Odette just now, I doubt that will be possible.

"You stayed in Mr. Di Luca's suite all night?" She asks as she unlocks the door.  I take it upon myself to quickly open the door myself.

"I don't want to talk about it right now." I snap back before I quickly walk past her and into the room. "You have no room to judge anyway, as you were clearly with Max all night..."

"No I wasn't.  I just got back from getting breakfast." She replies, following behind me and closing the door. "You seem to be in an awful mood.  What happened?"

I don't answer her right away as I quickly pull clean clothes from out of my suitcase and head towards the bathroom. "I said I don't want to talk about it."

I don't give Ruby the chance to respond as I disappear into the bathroom, slamming the door and locking it before quickly turning on the shower.  Ruby stands in the room, completely baffled, but she shrugs it off before heading over to the sofa and taking a seat.

********************

Day 3- Tuesday


My phone will not stop beeping...or ringing...or just generally alerting me of something.  Giani has been trying to get a hold of me non-stop since yesterday, but I've been avoiding him.  I can't face him.  What happened between us was meant to happen, yes, but what I did afterwards was not part of the plan at all, and I don't know how to explain myself to him, because I haven't figured out why I did what I did.  I've been trying to figure it out since yesterday, but the answer hasn't quite hit me yet.

I'm looking out the window to the sea below us and I sigh.  Ruby is seated on the bed, reading a book, and I wish she wasn't.  For Christ's sake, Max Burke is somewhere on this ship, wanting and waiting to see her, but she's avoiding him...She's avoiding him like I'm avoiding Giani and I don't understand why.  I've finally had enough of the deafening silence and boredom, and I stand up from the sofa and grab my sunglasses from off the desk.  Ruby stops reading for a moment and looks at me.


"Where are you going?" She asks, placing her book down.

"I need some fresh air." I reply, grabbing my room key next. "I'm going to go up to the deck and walk around for a bit."

"I'll join you." She says, but I stop her before she stands from the bed.

"No." I say, holding up my hand and looking at her. "I need some time to myself I think.  I need to clear my head and figure some things out.  I won't be long."

"Are you sure?" She asks.

I nod.
"Yes, I'm sure.  Why don't you go look for Max?"

I don't care what she says, I'm going to urge her to see Max until she gives in.  I don't understand why she won't go see him.

"I think I will just stay here and read some more of my book." She says, shooting down the idea of seeing Max.

I shake my head disappointedly and fold my arms.
"You know, Ruby, if you keep avoiding him, I will just invite him here myself and there will be no running away.  Why don't you want to talk to him?"

"It's not that I don't want to talk to him." She replies turning away from me. "I would just rather not spend time alone with him just yet.  I haven't quite formed an opinion on him."

It amazes me how similar Ruby and I are at the moment.  I think my situation with Giani may have affected Ruby somehow, though I don't admit it.

"You are lying to yourself then.  Quit wasting time already and just get it over with.  I'm not telling you to jump his bones right off the bat." The filter between my brain and mouth clearly stopped working momentarily, and Ruby stares at me in shock.  I look at her apologetically before heading towards the door.

"Sorry..you know what I meant." I say and I reach for the door knob. "Anyway, I'll be back in a little while.  Do whatever you feel like doing, I suppose.  I just wish you wouldn't spend so much time in this room."

"I may go for a walk myself.  I just haven't decided yet." She says, taking a seat on the bed once again.  She grabs her book, but she doesn't open it right away. "Well, enjoy your walk."

"I'll try." I reply as I open the door and walk out.

Once I am out in the hallway, I shake my head and sigh, trying to decide which way I want to go.  I decide to go towards the front of the ship and head to the right, and I find my way to the stairs leading up to the deck.  I'm not paying attention to where I am walking, and as I open the door to the deck outside, I bump into another woman, nearly knocking her down in the process, but it doesn't dawn on me right away who it is.  Not until I hear another familiar voice scream excitedly.


"Mommy!!" I'm stunned as I hear Eden's voice, and sure enough when I look down, she's jumping up and down excitedly.  I look at who I bumped into, even more shocked to see that it was Colleen...my mother.

"Eden!" As stressed out and frustrated as I have been the past couple of days, I am overjoyed and relieved to see my daughter standing in front of me, and all my worries get put on the backburner for now.  I kneel down and hug her tightly, before I turn my attention to my mother.

"What are you two doing here?  Where is Spike?" I ask, as I get back to my feet.

"He's spending time with Mommy Vixen!" There it is again.  I try not to let it affect me this time, though judging by the look on my mother's face, I've had some sort of reaction to it.

"We wanted to surprise you.  Eden didn't want to stay home while Spike and Vixen went on the cruise, so I thought it would be a nice idea to come along and spend some time with her myself." My mother says as she looks down at Eden with a loving smile.  Eden nods her head in agreement.

"What about Timmy?  Where is he?" I ask, bringing up my...err, Spike's son, and Eden's teenage brother.

Eden frowns disappointedly.[/i] "He stayed home with Auntie Desiree and Uncle Tommy.  He said he didn't want to sink like the Ti...Titan...That big boat did!"

I can't help but laugh as Eden tries to pronounce the word Titanic, but ultimately gives up.  I nod and we have to step away from the door, as other passengers make their way in and out of the stair case.

"Well, Timmy doesn't know what he is missing, does he?" I reply, and Eden shakes her head. "So where were you two headed?"

"We were actually going in search of your room." My mother replies, taking me slightly by surprise. "Eden knew you were on board, and she wanted to see you so I did some asking around and found out you upgraded your room to one of the suites.  Where were you headed?"

My face quickly changes, as the thoughts consume my head once again.  I try and shake it off just as quick, so she doesn't notice, but I fail, as she frowns and waits for my answer. "Me?  I was just going to walk around the deck a bit and enjoy some fresh air."

"Mommy looks sad." Eden says, noticing the lack of a smile on my face. "Why do you look sad?"

"Everything okay?" My mother asks, looking just as concerned as Eden.  I look at my mother and mouth the words "not in front of her" to her.  She nods, and doesn't press the issue further just yet.  I am thankful for that, because I would really rather not discuss the situation with Giani with her.

"I'll be fine." I reassure them. "Eden I see you have your swimming suit on.  How about we go find the pool and you can go swimming?"

"Yeah!!" She says excitedly. "Will you go swimming too?!"

I scratch my head, looking down at my clothes for today.  A pair of black shorts and a blue tank top is hardly swimming attire, so I have to decline.

"I'm not wearing my suit, sweetie.  Maybe tomorrow, okay?" I tell her, and she frowns once again.

"Ooookay." She says disappointedly, looking towards the ground.

"Come on.  Let's go." I say, taking her hand as the three of us slowly walk around the deck in search of the pool area.  We walk in silence for a while before I spot the pool ahead and point to it.

"There's the pool.  Why don't you go ahead and jump in." I release her hand and she darts for the pool, but I shout out to her. "Stay in the shallow end!"

I hear her shout "OKAY!" as I keep my eyes on her.  She obeys me and sticks to the shallow end, and my mother and I sit at a table a few feet away.  My mother looks at me as she leans back in her chair, ready to have a conversation.  But I'm not quite ready to talk.

"Alright, let it out.  What's wrong?" She asks me, immediately asking for answers I don't know if I have just yet.  I look at her, shaking my head a bit as I am not sure what to say.

"I told you I'd be okay." I say, knowing that it is partially a lie, because I don't know for sure if I will be okay.  "I'm better now that Eden is here."

"But you're not happy to see me?  Can't you see I'm trying to make an effort here." She leans forward, but I keep my eyes on Eden as she splashes around in the pool.  She has apparently made a new friend with another child on board, and they are having a blast.

"This has nothing to do with you and me, Colleen." I reply, causing her to frown as I address her by her first name instead of Mom. "Don't look at me like that."

"Can you blame me?  I'm your mother and you just called me by my first name, and you still refuse to open up to me." A group of women walk past us, and they make it a point to look at me and snicker.  No doubt they recognize who I am, but I do not acknowledge them as they go on their way.

"What do you expect me to say?  What would you like to hear?  Oh, how about the fact that I'm trying to figure out how to get along with my tag team partner this week, who I happen to despise, and she despises me also." I snap, turning my head to glare at her. "Or how about the fact that I had to leave the four men who helped save my life, because one of them was secretly plotting to kidnap my daughter.  Or, maybe you want to hear about the fact that I had an incredibly steamy night with Giani Di Luca, only to sneak out the next morning and I haven't spoken to him since and I feel horrible about it?"

I think I have left her speechless, as she stares at me and just blinks.  I think she is trying to process everything I just blurted out, and at the same time figuring out the right way to respond.

"So tell me, Mom, what would you like me to talk about?"

"Whatever you want to talk about, sweetie.  I'm not going to force you to talk about every single thing that is bothering you, though I wish you would talk to me." [/i]She replies.  I turn my attention back to Eden, who has gotten out of the pool, only to jump in with a "cannonball".  No doubt Timmy taught her that one.[/i]

"I don't want to talk about any of it, okay?  I came up here to clear my head, but how is talking to you about any of my problems going to accomplish that?" I look at her, waiting for her to answer, but she doesn't. "Exactly.  It doesn't.  Talking about it isn't going to fix anything."

"I don't know where you got that idea, Misty, but talking always helps.  It's not good to bottle things up inside." She says, gently pressuring me to talk.  I hate to admit it, but it starts to work. "That seems to be just a fraction of the things bothering you."

"Yeah, well none of it matters.  I'm still the same horrible person I've been all my life, and nothing is going to change that apparently."

It relaxes me just a bit as I watch Eden having a good time in the pool, and it warms my heart knowing she's not afraid of me anymore.  I am so distracted keeping an eye on her, that I completely tune out the sound of my mother's voice, until she snaps her fingers in front of my eyes.

"What?" I say, shaking my head and looking at her.

"You're not even listening to me." She replies.

"Oh, I'm sorry I'm too busy watching my five year old daughter making sure she doesn't drown." I snap at her angrily.

"She's fine.  Apparently the pool at Spike's in Las Vegas is deeper than that, and Timmy taught her how to swim." She glances past me to check on Eden, and she smiles.  Eden and another little girl her age are having a blast tossing a beach ball back and forth, and I have to admit, Eden is quite the little swimmer.

"Yeah, I'm starting to figure that out I guess." I finally manage to turn my attention away to look at my mother. "I just have a lot going on right now, and honestly, the reason I can't talk about it is because I don't know how to talk about it.  I don't have this shit figured out."

"You're not this horrible person you seem to think you are.  Not anymore, anyway." She tries to reassure me, but I don't believe her.  I can't believe her.

"Other people would beg to differ, mother.  I've done horrible things over the last year and a half, and I can't take any of it back."

"But you would if you could?" She asks, looking at me seriously.  

I look her in the eyes, seeing the genuine concern she feels.  I can see how much the fact that I'm stressed out is affected her.


"I don't know how to answer that.  I really don't." I reply, sounding more lost than ever.  My mother thinks for a minute, before she hits the table as a thought pops into her head and she stands up from her chair. "Where are you going?"

"You, my dear daughter, need a strong drink." She places a hand on my shoulder and I raise an eyebrow. "I'm going to walk over to the bar and grab us a couple of drinks, and we are going to see if we can't figure some things out."

"That's really not--"

"There will be no arguing with me on this.  I'm your mother, and you are going through a tough time right now, and I want to help.  So you are going to let me." I try to protest, but she immediately stops me and makes her way over to the bar.  

Eden calls out to me, pointing out that she has made a new friend, and I smile proudly at her.  My mother returns a few minutes later with our drinks, and I don't understand why, but it is not long before I am pouring my heart out to her, speaking about everything that is bothering me.  It is the first time in over fifteen years that I have spoken to her like this, but once I start talking...I don't stop.  

And I don't mind.


********************

Day 4- Wednesday


Today is the day.  What day, you ask?  The day that I set my little plan into motion.  The day that I play my little prank on Odette Ryder.  I've been debating actually going through with it, especially after my heart to heart with my mother yesterday, and spending quality time with Eden, but I just can't pass up this opportunity.  That, and I need to have a little bit of fun this week, and this is the perfect way to accomplish it.

This isn't an easy prank to pull, however.  I not only needed to find my way to a computer and a printer, but the hardest part will be somehow getting into Odette and Gabriel's suite to set this all up.  I've had to enlist Ruby's help with this one, and she gladly accepted, though she wishes I chose to do something a bit more...harmful.  What I've chosen to do is just harmless fun in an attempt to get under Odette's skin.  But I won't need to worry about that, because I know this plan is fool proof.

After doing some digging, I was told where I could find a computer, as well as a printer to put my devious plan into motion.  I stumble my way around photoshop, laughing almost the entire time, and once my artwork is complete, I print out several copies and close out the program.  Ruby looks at me with a shake of her head, though she is definately amused.


"I still think you could have done something far worse than this.  These petty games are beyond you." She says as she takes a step back, allowing me to push my chair away from the computer.  I grab the copies from the printer and stand up, smiling mischievously.

"We all have to have fun sometime, Ruby." I reply as I head towards the door and Ruby follows behind me. "Besides...I have an ulterior motive for doing this, but we'll find out a little later, won't we?"

"I suppose so."

"Relax.  This is all in good fun, but it will work out to my advantage in the end." I reassure her.  I let her walk out of the room before me, and I close the door behind us as we make our way back to our own deck.

She turns her head around to look at me as she continues walking. "I don't understand how.  This will just make Odette want to hurt you even more."

"Precisely."

I nearly run into Ruby as she stops dead in her tracks, and looks at me, highly confused.

"Excuse me?" She says, looking at me in disbelief. "You want her to hurt you?"

"No." I say matter-of-factly. "I want her to want to hurt me.  She won't touch me before our match.  She's too proud to cost herself a match, and she knows that going into this one...she needs me.  I just want her to get angry."

Ruby doesn't seem to understand and she just blinks and stares.  I roll my eyes and grab her by the arm, leading her with me as we continue on our way.  We wind our way through the corridors and down a deck to the hallway leading to our suite, as well as Odette and Gabriel's.  Ruby stops in front of our room, just in case, while I stand in front of Odette's.  I knock on the door.

"Odette?  Odette are you in there?"

There is no response.  I knock again, just to be safe, but again neither Odette nor Gabriel answers the door.  Which means they aren't in their suite.  Perfect!

"Perfect!" I repeat out loud. "Ruby help me open this door."

Ruby obeys and she walks over next to me as we fidget with the door.  It takes several minutes, but we finally manage to get the door open, with no damage to the lock, and I slowly push the door open, just in case.  I peek my head inside.

"Odette...Gabriel...Anyone in here?"

Obviously not.  If either of them were, they would have been at the door the minute the heard me messing with the lock.  Ruby and I make our way inside, closing the door behind us.  I turn to look at Ruby with a wicked smile on my face.

"You remember the tape?" She pulls out two rolls of tape from her pocket.

"Where exactly do you want to hang these?" She asks, handing me a roll of tape.

I look around the room, thinking for a moment.  I have to be quick, as I don't know how long the two lovebirds have been gone, nor when they plan to return.


"Everywhere and anywhere.  And hurry.  We might not have much time." I hand her some of the copies.  

I take my own copies and head into the bathroom, not leaving that important room out of my plan.  We quickly tape up the photoshopped pictures all around the room and hightail it out of there before Odette and Gabriel get back.  We make it into our own suite with just minutes to spare, as not long after, we hear Odette and Gabriel laughing in the hallway, before they walk into their room to find my little surprise.

I hear Odette scream and yell profanities I have never heard her shout before, followed by Gabriel's own shock, and I can't help but laugh.  She continues to shout and even hits the wall for good measure a few times, only making me laugh even more.  A minute or so later, Odette is outside my room, furiously pounding on my door.


"You decrepit little mole!  Get your arse out here or I swear I will break my way in!!" I can't help but be amused.  I continue laughing as I head over to the door, but Ruby grabs a hold of my arm, trying to stop me.

"Perhaps that is not a good idea..." She points out as Odette continues to pound on my door.

"Oh, it's the best idea, Ruby.  My plan is working out perfectly."

I pull my arm away from Ruby and head over to the door, but I don't open it right away.  I look out the peephole at a fuming Odette and I smile from ear to ear, enjoying this way too much.

"Whatever are you talking about, Miss Ryder?" I say innocently through the door.  Odette goes apeshit, screaming and kicking the door.

"You know damn well what I'm talking about!  Open up the damn door and face me you two faced--" I don't give her the chance to finish that sentence as I open the door to face her, taking notice of her beat red face.  She holds up one of the photoshopped pictures, and I smile at it.

"Wow," I say. "When was that photo taken?"

Odette finds no amusement in my little joke what-so-ever.  The picture...my artwork...pays homage to her desire to be a tag team with Marty McFarge.  A photoshopped picture of the two together...Odette smiling brightly like she does so often, with Marty McFarge right next to her, the drool almost dripping from his mouth.

Odette crumples up the photo and throws it at my face, and her face gets redder by the second.


"YOU did this!"

I fake innocence for a short while later, until I just can't do it any longer.

"Yeah.  You caught me." I confess, though a confession was not needed. "I'm really disappointed that you don't like my artwork though.  I went through a lot of trouble to---"

Before I can finish that thought, Odette's hand comes crashing across my face.  My head jolts to the side, and Ruby is at my side quickly, ready to defend me, but I turn my head and look at her.  I shake my head, telling her I have a handle of this, and I slowly turn my head to look at Odette, but I keep calm.

"Is that the best you got?" I dare her to go further.  She takes a step towards me, glaring at me with a fire in her eyes.

"You and I both know that is just a taste of what I can do." She says very slowly and menacingly. "You think you're so funny, don't you?"

"I don't think I'm funny, Odette.  I know I'm funny.  You don't realize how well you're playing into my plan, do you?" I tell her.  Ruby backs off, but she stays on guard, ready to strike at a moments notice.

"If your plan is for me to kick your lousy arse before our match on Sunday, then I'd agree its working rather well!" She shouts back, getting more angry as I continue to laugh.  I lean against the wall with a proud smirk on my face.

"That isn't exactly part of my plan, but the fact that you are pissed off enough to want to kick my ass...Well, that is exactly what I was hoping for."

"I'm done with the damn games, Misty!  If you pull something like this again, I won't hesitate to feed you to the sharks!" She turns on her heels and is about to head back to Gabriel, but I have to get the last word in.

"I like you when you're angry, Miss Ryder.  You perform better in the ring." She growls in frustration as I wink at her, but she doesn't speak another word.  She turns and storms off back into her own room, slamming the door behind her.

I close my own door and turn to face Ruby, who is looking at me, completely at a loss for words.  I shrug my shoulders innocently, but with a proud smile still on my face.


"What?" I say innocently. "I told you...My plan worked perfectly."

I head over to the bed and take a seat, leaning back and placing my hands behind my head.  I quietly think to myself that everything will be worth it in just a few short days.  Summer XXXTreme II is approaching fast, and tomorrow is the last chance I have to relax and have a stress free day.

********************

Day 5- Thursday


The weather couldn't be any more perfect right now.  The cruise is well out to sea now, and the sky is the perfect shade of blue, with the sun shining down on us, and not a cloud in the sky.  A light breeze is in the air, making the temperature even better than it already was.  Many of the ships passengers are taking advantage of this gorgeous day as they are out exploring the deck, looking over into the ocean and hoping to catch site of a dolphin or two, or perhaps a whale.  Others are in the pool, or surrounding it, as is my case.  I wouldn't mind going for a dip in the pool, but I decided to do something a bit different today.

Ruby is sitting on the edge of the pool with just her feet and legs emerged in the cool water.  I am surprised she is evening doing that, but I think she is more surprised at my choice of activity for today.  Since we will only be on board just a few more days, and tomorrow begins a busy weekend filled with many different special events planned for the fans, I'm taking my last opportunity to relax and using it to the best of my ability.  

Ruby is sporting a pair of sunglasses today, as am I, and she turns her head to glance at me.  She shakes her head in disbelief as I am laying back in the lounge chair with my eyes closed, enjoying the warmth of the sun beating down on me.  I don't wear it often, if ever, but I brought my black bikini with me, knowing I just might need it.  Ruby, however, is more casually dressed in just a pair of black shorts and a light red tank top.  She turns back around towards the pool, gently moving her feet through the water.


"I still can't believe you even own a bikini." She says, taking note of my black and purple bikini.  I hear a splash just a few feet away as someone jumps into the pool.

"I almost forgot I had it." I reply, moving slightly to get a bit more comfortable in the chair. "I have to admit though, I don't like wearing one piece suits anymore.  They make me look old."

"I highly doubt that." Ruby replies with a laugh.  

I hear another splash, followed by Ruby growling, and I open my eyes to look at the situation.  Two friends having fun splashing each other in the pool made the mistake of accidentally splashing Ruby as well.  They quickly apologize, and as Ruby is about to voice her agitation, I clear my throat, getting her attention.  The two friends move farther away from Ruby, so as not to make the same mistake.


"Ruby, you should have told me you didn't have a swimming suit." I say, leaning my head back and closing my eyes again. "I would have helped you pick one out.  Though I'm sure Max would enjoy seeing you in just about anything."

I smile, and I hear her turn towards me again.

70
Supercard Archives / THE FALLEN vs MISTY and ODETTE RYDER
« on: August 10, 2013, 06:22:19 PM »
 ((OOC: Sorry for the lack of coding...Got lazy..Anyway ENJOY!))

Friday July 26th- Chicago, Illinois


The sky is clouded over, and several areas are a dark shade of navy blue as rain could come pouring down at any moment.  For now, however, light sprinkles trickle their way down from the sky, barely saturating the ground.  It all makes for somber atmosphere to match the somber mood for this day.  Today is the day that Misty has been dreading since she was a little girl.  She knew she would eventually have to go through it, but that didn't make it any easier.  You see today is the day that Misty's family have gathered to say their final goodbyes to her beloved Grandmother and lay her in her final resting place.

Funerals are not meant to be an easy task to deal with.  How can they be, when you say goodbye to your loved ones?  How can one not shed tears during such a difficult time?  

Misty can answer that rather simply, because she has been experiencing a whirlwind of emotions the entire week leading up until today.  After Climax Control on the 21st, she had gotten a phone call informing her that her Grandmother had passed away, and while she had been expecting it for the past five weeks, ultimately, she was never fully prepared for it to happen.  She had seen her Grandmother just a few days before, but she had to head back to California to compete.  She didn't want to, but something told her she had to, and it was the way she left that has her feeling more guilt and regret than she ever has in her life.

It is just before 10 a.m.  Family and friends have gathered at the funeral home where the visitation was held for Misty's grandmother.  The funeral procession is to begin shortly, and those in attendance have been asked to make their way to the casket at the front of the room and say their final farewells.  Misty sits in the front row next to her sister, Desiree, and their mother, Colleen.  She has her head bowed slightly and her gaze turned away from the casket, as she hasn't been able to get herself to look at her grandmother for more than a few moments.  

She watches as members of her family, some of whom she hasn't seen in years, file their way towards the casket and say a teary-eyed goodbye to the matriarch of their family.  Yes, Misty watches, but she remains very still, and almost emotionless.  

That is, until it is time for her to make her way up to the casket.  She doesn't move at first, because she can't.  She is absolutely frozen, but it is not out of fear.  It is because she simply is not ready.  She is not ready to look at her grandmother's face one final time.  Even though her grandmother's spirit had left her body earlier this week, and some might even say weeks before, given the condition she had been in, Misty knew this would be the very last time she would ever see her face ever again, because once everyone makes their way to their vehicles for the funeral procession, the casket would be closed, sealing her grandmother inside her eternal bed.  She just couldn't do it.

Desiree turns her head and looks at her, but Misty's eyes are now glued on their grandmother's casket.  She breaths slowly, and looks almost afraid to blink.  Desiree tries to get her attention, by quietly whispering something to her, but Misty doesn't respond.  Desiree finally has no choice but to elbow her, and that momentarily snaps Misty back to reality.

Desiree: Misty...you have to go up there.

Misty just shakes her head, unable to speak a single word.  Their sister, Jackie and their nephew Luke, decide to head up their before her.

Desiree: Why don't you go up there with me then?  If you can't do this by yourself...

Misty shakes her head again and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: No...No, I can do it.  I...I just wish everyone would have went a little slower.  It's all going so fast...

Desiree: We have to leave for the church soon.  As difficult as this is, we have to do this...We have to say goodbye.

Jackie and Luke step away from the casket.  Jackie looks at Misty from the corner of her eye, exchanging an awkward glance to her younger sister, but Misty doesn't acknowledge her.  A few chairs down, Misty's mother is sobbing, as the time draws near.  Her two brothers, Misty's uncles Roy and Leo, comfort her as best they can, though each of them are feeling the same heartache as the other.  

Desiree finally takes it upon herself to head up to the casket to say goodbye.  She is up there for several seconds, quietly saying her last words to her grandmother, before she turns and walks away, signaling for Misty that she needs to do the same.  Misty takes in an deep and unsteady breath, as she gets to her feet.  Her knees feel as though they are going to buckle right underneath her, and she takes slow steps towards the casket, going over in her mind what she could possibly say, if anything, as her final words to her beloved grandmother.  As she finally stops in front of the casket, looking down at her grandmother, she closes her eyes, and for the first time in days, she can't hold back the tears that form in her eyes.  

Misty kneels down in front of the casket, trying desperately to say something...anything...but she can't find the words.  She can't get the words she desperately needs to say to come out, and she sobs.

Misty: I...I...I'm s-s-sorry. I'm sorry....

She can only repeat those two words, as behind her, she can hear her mother's increasing sobs.  Desiree walks up behind her, placing her hands on her shoulders.  Misty nearly jumps out of her skin, startled by her sister's comforting touch.  She struggles to get back to her feet, but in an unusual move, Desiree walks beside her, as they walk away from the casket, and out of the parlor, leaving their mother and their uncles alone to for a few moments.  Once they are outside the funeral home, where everyone's cars are lined up and waiting.  Desiree had handed Misty a tissue, and Misty is wiping her eyes, trying to calm herself down.

Desiree: Are you okay?

Misty: Does it look like I'm okay, Des?  

Desiree: Please don't give me attitude, Misty.  Now isn't the time.  

Misty: I know that.  I'm sorry.  I just can't believe this is happening.  I want to wake up from this nightmare.

Desiree looks at Misty with a raised eyebrow, appearing confused about something.  Misty wipes her eyes once again and looks at Desiree.

Misty: What?  What is that look for?

Desiree: You.  You just apologized to me.  

Misty gives her younger sister an awkward glance.  Desiree manages to crack a smile, attempting to get Misty to do the same, but Misty doesn't.

Desiree: You're putting up a good fight Misty, but I'm not stupid.  I've spent too much time being angry at you, but the past couple of times I've talked to you, I've seen the truth.

Misty: Oh really?  And what truth is that?

Desiree shrugs and shakes her head.

Desiree: It's not my job to tell you the answer.  You need to figure it out for yourself, because if I bring it up here, it's only going to cause an argument and that is not what today is about.  I'd just like to get this day over with.

Misty: I'm glad to see you're in such a hurry to bury our grandmother, Des.  

Desiree is about to respond, but she is quickly cut off as their mother and uncles walk out of the funeral parlor, their eyes blotchy and red from the tears.  Their uncles head to their vehicles, while their mother approaches them.

Colleen: Time to head to the church, girls.  We can come back later for all of the poster boards we made.

Desiree nods and places her hand on her mother's back.  Like Misty, their relationship has never been the greatest, but it is times like these that can truly change a person.  Misty gets into the backseat of Colleen's vehicle, while Colleen gets into the passenger seat, as Desiree had offered to drive.  A few minutes later, the hurse carrying their grandmother's casket appears from the opposite side of the building, and the funeral procession begins.

**********


Fast forward less than an hour later to the cemetery.  Misty's family are beginning to filter their way out of the cemetery as they head over to a local reception hall for a luncheon.  A few family members stay behind for a few moments, several feet away as they visit the grave where Misty's aunt was buried six years ago.  Misty, however, remains by her grandmother's casket, having a hard time walking away.  She places a hand on the light blue casket, closing her eyes as she thinks to herself.  A few seconds later, she nearly jumps out of her skin as a child's hand grabs a hold of the bottom of her shirt, lightly yanking on it.  Misty opens her eyes and looks down, shocked at who she sees.

Misty: Eden?  Sweetie what are you doing here?!

Misty kneels down, getting eye level with her five year old daughter as she hugs her gently.  Her question is soon answered as behind Eden, Misty spots Eden's father and Misty's ex-fiancee, Spike Staggs.  Spike stays where he is, only offering Misty a nod.  Misty nods back, and looks back to Eden.

Eden: Daddy brought me.  He told me about great-grandma.

Misty: I guess he did, sweetie.  Are you okay?  This must be kind of scary for you, huh?

Eden shakes her head quickly, but she doesn't smile.

Eden: No.  I'm a big girl.  I'm not scared.  Daddy just told me that great-grandma was sick for a while, but that she's not anymore.  He told me she's in Heaven.

A hint of a smile forms on Misty's face as she chokes back tears.  She holds her daughter's hand and nods.

Misty: Daddy is right, sweetie.  

Eden: Mommy, are you going to Heaven soon, too?

Misty's eyes widen as Eden's question takes her by surprise.  Misty turns her head slightly to the side, but she never takes her gaze away from her daughter's eyes.

Misty: Eden, sweetie, why would you think that?  

Eden: I don't want to say.  I might get in trouble...

Misty: Honey, you can tell me anything, okay?  I promise you won't get in trouble.  

Eden bites her bottom lip and looks down to the ground, not sure she should answer.  Misty places a finger under Eden's chin, lifting her face so she can look her in the eyes.

Misty: Come on, sweetie.  Tell me why you think that.

Eden: Well...I heard Daddy and Timmy and Auntie Desiree and Auntie Dixie and Uncle Tommy and Uncle Jamie and everyone else say a few times before that you were sick.  And that was a long time ago, so I thought that because great-grandma was sick but she's not anymore and in Heaven, that you were going to Heaven soon too.  But Timmy says you're going to h-e-double hockey sticks...

Misty closes her eyes, holding herself back from glaring at Spike.  She gathers her thoughts for a few moments before she looks at Eden again, hoping she explains this in a way that Eden will understand.

Misty: No, honey, I am not going to hell.  I'm not going to Heaven either.  At least, not anytime soon.  

Eden: But you're sick?  Maybe the doctor can fix you.  Why couldn't they fix great-grandma?

Misty: Eden, sweetie, great-grandma wasn't just sick.  She was an old lady.  She lived a very long, but very happy life.  I know she none of us were ready for her to go, but her body wasn't strong enough to keep going.  And I'm not sick, sweetie.

Eden: Then why would everyone say that you are?  

Misty takes in a deep breath.  She glances behind Eden to Spike, but he is not paying attention as Desiree has walked up to him and the two are talking about something.  Misty scowls for just a moment, but shakes it off quickly.

Misty: I don't know sweetie, but I promise you I'm not sick.  I'm just a little confused at the moment, but you don't need to worry about that okay?

Eden: Is that why you left us?  

Misty looks to the ground as she is finding it harder and harder to answer her daughter's questions.

Misty: It's hard to explain, sweetie, but we'll talk about that later okay?  Right now, I need to talk to Daddy for a few minutes, so why don't you go over by Auntie Desiree and she can take you to see Grandma okay?  

Eden seems a bit disappointed as she looks to the ground with a frown on her face.  Misty takes it upon herself to grab a flower from one of the floral arrangements and she hands it to Eden.  Eden takes it and smiles.

Misty: I thought you'd like that.  Come on, let's head over to Auntie Desiree.

Eden: Okay!  

Eden skips off towards Spike and Desiree.  She runs up to the two, showing off the pink carnation Misty had given her.

Eden: Daddy!  Auntie Desiree!  Mommy gave me one of the flowers!

Spike: That's great, baby girl.  Are you ready to go?

Eden: Not yet!  Mommy said she wants to talk to you so she said Auntie Desiree can take me to talk to Grandma.

Spike and Desiree glance at Misty, as if asking her what this is about.  Misty shakes her head, but looks to Desiree, silently asking her for a moment alone with Spike.  Desiree looks to Spike and he nods.

Desiree: Alright then.  We'll be right back.  Come on Eden.

Once again Eden quickly skips away, this time running over to Misty's mother, her grandmother.  When the two are a safe distance away, Misty looks at Spike, folding her arms across her chest.  Spike looks at her slightly confused.

Spike: What is this all about?  

Misty: A few things actually.  First, why didn't you tell me you were coming?  

Spike: It was a last minute decision honestly.  We would have been at the wake last night, but she hasn't been through this before so I just decided to come to the cemetery only instead.  

Misty: Thank you for that.  I guess we can both agree that she's not ready for an open casket situation just yet.  But would you like to know what she just asked me?

Spike: Color me curious now...

Misty glances over to Eden, who is now in her grandmother's arms in a tight embrace, and she looks back to Spike, taking in a deep breath.

Misty: Our five year old daughter just asked me if I was going to Heaven or Hell soon.  Care to explain why you guys would allow a thought like that to be in her head?

Spike: I don't know what you're talking about.  I had no idea she was even thinking anything like that.

Misty: Oh really? So you mean to tell me that Eden was lying when she said that she heard you, Desiree, Dixie and pretty much everyone else saying I was sick?  I'm fairly sure you didn't mean sick in the physical sense either.

Desiree quickly glances over to the two, keeping a watchful eye on the situation, knowing the tense feelings shared between the former couple.  Misty pretends she doesn't notice from the corner of her eye, as she glares at Spike, waiting for him to answer.  He shakes his head with a sigh.

Spike: Do you really want to get into this shit here, Misty?  

Misty: Apparently I do, because I'd like to know why Eden said that!  You guys may hate me, and that is fine, but if you're going to talk shit about me, can you at least make sure it is when Eden isn't around where she might be listening to you guys from around a corner?  

Spike: You know you brought this shit all on yourself, Misty.  YOU are the one who walked out on not only me, but Eden also.  She was bound to form an opinion of you herself eventually anyway, and suddenly you care?  Suddenly you want to actually be a mother to her after a year and a half?  I'm not buying it, and I'm sure as shit not going to stand here and argue with you in a cemetery after your grandmother's funeral.  You're still nothing but a selfish cold-hearted bitch.

Before Misty even has a chance to get another word out in her defense, Spike turns and walks away, heading over to Desiree, Eden and Colleen.  Desiree is staring at the two, having heard their raised voices, but Colleen kept Eden distracted enough so she couldn't hear it.  Spike walks up to Colleen and Eden, looking down at his daughter.

Spike: Eden it's time to go.  Say goodbye to Grandma and Desiree, okay?

Eden: Awww, but I don't wanna go yet!  Can't we stay?!

Spike: Sorry, baby girl, but we can't.  We have to get back to Las Vegas.  We'll plan a trip back to visit Grandma soon, okay?  Or maybe Grandma will come out to our house to visit soon?  

Eden looks up to Colleen excitedly as Misty approaches the group, looking very disgruntled now.

Eden: Yeah!  Grandma can come visit us!  Right Grandma?!  

Colleen: Of course, sweetie.  I'd love to come visit you in Las Vegas.  Maybe me, you and your Mommy can spend a day together then?  How does that sound?

Eden's smile fades quickly as she turns and lifts her head to slowly glance at Misty.  As exciting as that idea sounds to her, she knows she doesn't see Misty very often.

Eden: Mommy is always busy, but maybe we can go out with Mommy Vixen?!

And just like that, the mood quickly changes.  All eyes fall on Misty, who now has her eyes closed and is clearly taking in calming breaths.  Everyone is left speechless, and ultimately, Misty turns and storms away, heading back to the car.  Eden looks confused and disappointed as she looks at Spike.  Desiree nods towards him before she walks away after Misty, leaving Spike to talk to Misty's mother.

Misty gets into the car, slamming the door closed.  She sits in the backseat and buries her head in her hands, holding back the tears that are desperately begging to be set free.  Desiree soon gets into the car, sitting in the front passenger seat for the moment.  She turns and looks at Misty, but Misty doesn't acknowledge her.

Desiree: Look, I know you're upset Misty, but can we not focus on this shit right now?  Everyone is under so much stress right now and I'm tired of dealing with it.

Misty: Tell me something I don't already know, Des.  Not only did I just say goodbye to our grandmother, but my daughter once again proves that she hates me!  Fuck.  Can we just get the hell out of here?

Desiree: Quit worrying about it.  If you really want to make things up to Eden, focus on that later, not now.  Not this weekend.  Focus on spending time with your family for once, okay?  WE need to get through this luncheon, and then Sunday, Jason is having a cookout at his house.  It will give you a chance to catch up with everyone.

Misty shakes her head and leans back in her seat, taking in a deep breath.

Misty: I'm not going to be here on Sunday.  I'm heading back to California on Sunday for Sunday Night Seduction.

Desiree's eyes widen and she stares at Misty.

Desiree: You're joking, right?  I thought they postponed your match against Odette?

Misty: They did, but I need to be there.  

Desiree: No, you don't.  You need to be here.  You need to be with your family!  

Misty: Why?  So I can be around people who hate me for everything that I've done?  I'll spare us all the trouble and just leave.  

Desiree: Misty...would you cut the bullshit already?

Misty glares at Desiree and then their mother knocks on the window soon after.  Desiree looks at her, holding up a finger, before she looks back to Misty.

Desiree: We're not done here, Misty.  We'll talk about this later, but I'm not going to let you hightail it back to California when you don't need to.  

Misty: As if you can stop me?

Desiree lets out a laugh and smiles confidently.  She just nods before she gets out of the passenger side, allowing their mother that seat once again, and she walks around the car to the driver's side.  Spike and Eden had left a couple minutes earlier.  Desiree starts the car shortly after and the group leaves the cemetery to head to the reception hall.




It has been two weeks since Misty and her family said goodbye to her grandmother, and it hasn't gotten any easier, not really.  Misty has been putting up a brave front almost the entire time since returning to the Las Vegas area just days after her Grandmother's funeral, but the fact remains that she still thinks about her often, no matter how hard she tries to keep distracted.

After the stress and exhaustion from the day of the funeral had passed, Misty had planned to return to California for Sunday Night Seduction, even though her match against Odette had been postponed.  When all was said and done, and an argument or two with her sister Desiree had passed, Misty had ultimately stayed in Chicago a few extra days, shocking everyone to stay with her family instead.  She had returned to Climax Control the following week, ready to get back to normal, and she apparently had as she demanded her match against Odette be rescheduled for Summer XXXTreme II.  But things didn't go as she had planned, did they?

No, Christian Underwood had other plans, and it all came as a shock to Misty when he threw out her demands for her final match against Odette, instead choosing to team them together, and to top it off for a shot at the Bombshell Tag Team Titles against The Fallen!  Misty couldn't believe it, but what is more surprising to her, is the fact that Odette Ryder is walking around, all smiles as always.  Needless to say, her mind is now focused on the Summer XXXTreme cruise and how she plans to deal with this match that she did NOT ask for.

With just two days to go before they are set to board the cruise ship, Misty is going through her things, making sure she has everything packed.  She is tossing all of her clothes into her suitcases on her bed, when she begins looking around for something, but she can't find it.  She searches through her suitcase, thinking she packed it already.  She shakes her head, realizing she didn't.  A minute or so later she snaps her fingers, realizing where it could be and she walks out of her room, nearly knocking Ruby over in the process.

Misty: Jesus!  I'm sorry, Ruby.  

Ruby: No need to apologize my Queen.  I am just fine.  Where are you going?

Misty: I think I forgot some of my wrestling stuff down in the training room downstairs.  I need to make sure I have it before we leave.

Ruby: Of course.  I can go get it for you if you like?

Misty shakes her head with a smile.

Misty: That's okay, Ruby.  I can get it myself.  Just make sure you're stuff is packed and check on the guys and see how they are doing, okay?

Ruby: Absolutely.  

Ruby bows obediently before she turns and walks away, disappearing into her room next door to Misty's.  Misty makes her way downstairs to her training facility to search for her wrestling gear.  She walks through the double doors and switches on the lights, illuminating the entire room.  She is relieved to see her duffel bag placed on a bench by some of the exercise equipment.  As she heads over to the bench, she nearly jumps out of her skin as a voice she hasn't heard in quite a while comes from behind her.

Man: Please tell me you're not actually going to go through with this match.

Misty slowly reaches down and takes a hold of her duffel bag.  She throws the strap over her shoulder and slowly turns around, rolling her eyes as she sees her as yet unidentified visitor.

Misty: What business is it of yours if I am?

He takes a few steps towards her with a wicked smile on his face and his hands placed in his pockets.  Misty folds her arms across her chest, standing her ground as she remains un intimidated by him.

Man: It is my business because it has been months since you were given a job to do, and you have yet to do it.  You are waiting for those imbecile bosses of yours to make a legal match so you can get the job done, when we both know you can do it regardless.  You don't need a match to handle Odette Ryder, yet you seem to think you do.  

Misty: I don't think I do.  I know I do, because if I attack her all the time, my imbecile bosses as you like to call them, can easily suspend or fire me on the spot.  I told you, I'm doing things my way, so back the fuck off.

Man: I'm sorry, that is no longer an option, Misty.  You are no longer in charge of this situation, so I am going to tell you how things are going to go on this little cruise.

Misty lets out a laugh and shakes her head.  She walks past him, refusing to listen to him, but he grabs a hold of her arm and stops her.  Misty lifts her head and glares at him, dropping her duffel bag to the floor.

Misty: Let go of my arm, right now.

Man: You are done ordering me around, your highness.  I am the one who orders you around, and you are going to listen.  Do you understand me?

Misty: Is that so?  And what if I don't?  

Man: I don't think you want to know the answer to that question.  This tag team match with Odette Ryder is not going to happen, do you hear me?  

Misty laughs and yanks her arm from out of his grasp.  She glares at him with fire in her eyes.

Misty: Newsflash, dipshit, it is going to happen, because the damn match has already been made!  Whether I like it or not, I have to team with Odette to face The Fallen.  You act like I actually want to go through with this match!  Lighten up!

Man: From the looks of it, you're not completely against it.  If you were, you wouldn't even be considering going through with it.  You can lie to everyone else, and you can put up a decent front, but I can read through your lies.  You don't have a problem with teaming with her.  You don't care that your last match against her is all but canceled.  Well, missy, I don't care if you have a legal match with her or not.  You will finish your business with her.  

Misty: I'm not lying about shit!  And how do you expect me to finish my business with her, huh?  What exactly do you expect me to do?!  I don't know if you've noticed, but she's not budging!  Have you ever thought that maybe she doesn't have this darkness inside of her that you think she does?!

He smiles a devilish smile at her.

Man: Oh I can assure you that she does.  If you're so set on going into this tag match with her as a partner, you will do so under your terms.  You will be the leader.  She will do as you tell her to.  There will be no working together.  And after all is said and done...you finish her.

Misty's head turns slightly to the side, looking highly confused.

Misty: Excuse me?  Are you telling me to do what I think you're telling me to do?

He nods.

Man: Absolutely.  If those bosses of yours are so set on you becoming the tag team champions with Odette Ryder, then do just that, but then take care of the little brat afterwards.  If you can't get her release the darkness inside of her, then destroy her.  It's really that simple.  Defeat her once and for all.  Prove yourself to me.

Misty closes her eyes and shakes her head.  She runs her hands through her hair, completely speechless for the moment.  She takes a step past him, thinking things over.

Misty: You can't be serious?!  Why the hell would I win the tag team championships with Odette only to destroy her after the match?  What is the fucking point in that?

Man: To send a message.  

Misty:  And what message might that be?

Man: That they don't make the decisions for you.  That you run the show and not them.

Misty thinks for a second and then looks at him and laughs.  He stares at her, confused.

Man: I'm sorry, what is so funny about that?

Misty: You!  You're trying to get me to send a message to everyone else, but you need to receive that same damn message.  You're trying to bully me into doing shit for you, but let me remind you that when it comes down to it, I make my own decisions.  I'll handle this situation with Odette Ryder how I see fit.

Man: For your sake, I hope it is the right way.  I'll be watching you very carefully that night, Misty. Keep that in mind.

He leaves Misty with that final warning and a few seconds later, as he has done several times before, he disappears.  Misty looks around, shaking her head.  She reaches down and picks up her duffel bag and heads out of the training room.  When she walks back upstairs, she is about to turn down the hall in the direction of her room, when she hears a noise down the other direction.  She'd never been down this way before, as the rooms belonging to the Brothers were down here and she had never had a reason to be here.  But, she had a strange feeling all of a sudden.  

She could hear Damien and Dante's hushed voices coming from one of the rooms, but she couldn't tell what they were talking about.  Misty sets her duffel bag down on the floor just outside the door, which is cracked open just enough that Misty can hear inside.  She puts her ear up to the door and eavesdrops.

Dante: I am telling you, Damien, she won't agree to this.  I know we've talked about it, and been planning for her arrival, but our Queen will want it to happen on her terms.

Damien: I know that Dante, but you see how she's been acting lately.  If we don't do this for her, she won't do it for herself.  Everything is all set for her arrival, and once we are back from the cruise, and the tour following, we'll do what needs to be done to get her here.

Dante: You know what will have to be done to make it happen, and if we do that, the girl's father will--

Before Dante has a chance to finish, the door swings open and Misty bursts inside, looking at them.  She had a sinking feeling she knew what the conversation was about, and as she looks around the room, her suspicions are all but confirmed.  The room is set up as a young girl's room would, though this one is made for a princess it seems.  Misty's jaw drops a little and Damien and Dante look at her, figuring out a way to explain themselves.

Misty: When were you planning to tell me about this?

Damien looks to Dante, but Dante shakes his head and shrugs, all but placing the blame on Damien.

Misty: Damien!  When the fuck were you planning on telling me about this room?!  

Damien: Soon, my Queen.  We only recently finished everything and we wanted to surprise you with it.  Please, don't be upset.  

Misty: Don't be upset?  DON'T BE UPSET?! How the hell do you want me to react after hearing what you two were just talking about?  You were suggesting on kidnapping my daughter, weren't you?!

Neither Damien or Dante can muster up the courage to confess to their plans.  Misty's yelling has obviously caught the attention of the others, as Sebastian and Zane have now walked up behind her, followed shortly after by Ruby.  They all look around, curious as to what is going on, but Ruby is the only one who speaks up.

Ruby: What is going on?  Why are you shouting my Queen?

Misty: Why am I shouting?  I'll tell you why I'm fucking shouting!  The five of you are making plans to kidnap Eden and bring her here!  What the fuck are you thinking?!

Ruby looks confused and just as surprised as Misty does.  She looks around the room, then her gaze falls on Damien, looking at him with a concerned expression.

Ruby: Damien, what is she talking about?  I thought you were just preparing this room for when young Eden comes to live here?

Misty holds up her hand, taking control of the situation and not giving Damien the chance to defend himself.

Misty: That's not going to happen.  EVER!  I may want my daughter to live with me, but after hearing what I just heard, I'll be damned if I'm going to allow her to live around any of you!  I'll be damned if I am going to continue living here myself!  You all can go to hell!

Misty then storms her way out of the room, heading off to her own room to pack her things.  Ruby stands there for a moment, staring at Damien.

Ruby: Damien, what the hell is going on?  Please tell me she is mistaken?  You weren't actually considering taking Eden without Misty's knowledge were you?

Damien: She had no plans of doing it for herself, Ruby.  If young Eden is to follow in our Queen's footsteps...

Ruby: I've heard enough!  For your sake, I hope I can do damage control on this, because you just made the worst mistake...

Ruby then turns and heads down to Misty's room, hoping she can get through to her Queen, though she is not holding her breath.  She walks into Misty's room without knocking and finds Misty furiously packing all of her clothes into several suitcases.  She glances up and glares at Ruby.

Misty: Get the fuck away from me, Ruby!

Ruby: My Queen..

Misty: Quit fucking calling me your Queen!  I'm not your Queen!  Not anymore you crazy bitch!

Ruby: Please...listen to me!  I knew nothing about what Damien was planning!  You have to believe me!

Misty: Why?  Why should I?  My Grandmother was right.  You people are poison to me!  Well fuck if I am going to allow you to poison my daughter as well!

Misty quickly zips one suitcase closed, then moves on to another.  Behind Ruby, Sebastian walks in, obviously being the voice of reason as he normally is.  

Sebastian: My Queen...

Misty glares at him with a burning hatred, but she says nothing to him.  Ruby looks at Sebastian, shaking her head.  He clears his throat and continues.

Sebastian: Okay...Misty...please try to calm down for a moment, and talk to me.

Misty: No, Sebastian.  FUCK NO!

Sebastian: Please see things from Damien's perspective.  Your attitude has slowly been changing lately, and we are concerned.  Before you had talked about bringing young Eden here to live with us, but that seems to have been put on the backburner for several months now.  Perhaps Damien's suggestion wasn't the greatest, but after we get back from the cruise and the tour following--

Misty quickly interrupts him once again.

Misty: You are delusional if you think that I'm going to allow any of you to join me on the cruise now.  I am done with you people...Do you hear me?  DONE!  

Ruby takes in a deep breath and turns toward Sebastian.

Ruby: Sebastian, please leave.  Let me take care of this.

Sebastian: Try to get her to understand...

Ruby: I don't think that is the best idea.  Go!

Sebastian nods and turns and walks out.  Ruby closes the door behind him, then turns to face Misty once again.  She walks towards her, but stops when Misty glares at her.

Ruby: M...Misty...If I had known that Damien was considering doing that, I would have shot that down right on the spot.  I had no knowledge.  You have to believe me.  If you will let me, I'd still like to join you on the cruise...

Misty stops packing for a moment and stares at Ruby.  She studies her expression, trying to see any sign that she is lying, but Ruby looks to be genuine and sincere with her plea.  Misty closes her eyes and sits on the bed, now completely lost on what to do.

Misty: I'd like to believe you, Ruby, but I still barely know anything about you guys!  I mean...the way you guys came into my life was just strange, and I've never really understood why you guys chose me to be this Queen you apparently need.

Ruby: I understand you're feelings, but I'd really like you to believe me.  I've said it before and I'll say it again.  I am here to serve you, and to do whatever it is that you want me to do.  You were born to be a leader.  It has shown greatly in your career thus far.

Misty: Ruby...you really need to get a life of your own.  Have you even met with Max yet?  He clearly likes you...

Ruby suddenly blushes, and Misty smiles as she notices.

Ruby: I am sure he does, but...

Misty: No buts about it, Ruby.  Give him a chance.  Look, I'll let you go with me on the cruise if and ONLY IF, you promise to meet up with Max at some point while we are on the ship.  Start doing something for yourself, because I can take care of myself sometimes.

Ruby: What about Damien and the others?

Misty shakes her head, adamantly refusing to budge on that.

Misty: I'm done with them, Ruby.  I don't need four body guards.  I'm packing all of my clothes, and when we get back, I'll find some place else to live, but they are not coming with, and I am not changing my mind.

Ruby nods, though it is clear she is disappointed.  

Misty: You can live with me if you like, but I want nothing more to do with them.  So, what is it going to be?

Ruby thinks for a long while, torn on what to do.  She had been with the Brothers obviously since before Misty even knew her, and Misty never knew how she came to be with them, but it was also clear that Ruby cared a great deal for Misty as well.  Ruby looks at Misty, then smiles briefly.

Ruby: Of course I will follow you.  I will help you in any way that I can.

Misty: You also need to help yourself, Ruby...Remember that.

Ruby: I will try...

Misty: Great.  Now, go get packed.  We are getting out of this place tonight.  You can go tell them if you like, but they are NOT to try and get me to change my mind.

Ruby nods.

Ruby: I will tell them.  Thank you, my Queen.

Misty: No more calling me your Queen...

Ruby: I apologize.  It is a habit, of course.  Thank you...Misty.

Ruby then turns and walks out of the room, to go speak to the Brothers and start packing her things.  Misty shakes her head and sighs, before she stands up and works on finishing packing her clothes.




From The Mind Of...
Who Exactly?
Journal Entry #??


Well, things just keep getting more and more interesting it seems.  The past few weeks have been full of stress and surprises left and right.  I've been dealing with my grandmother's death, and being unable to take part in Sunday Night Seduction like I had hoped.  I was supposed to face Odette Ryder at Sunday Night Seduction, but shortly after the card was announced, I got the call that Grandma had passed away.  Naturally I had to let Mark and Christian know before I flew back to Chicago, and they had post-poned the match...Or so I thought.

I don't get it.  Why tell me they would postpone the match if Christian was just going to go and do what he did by canceling it?!  Not only did he cancel it, but he decided it was a great idea to team us together, knowing the hatred we've had for one another for nearly a year now!  How is that a good idea?  He says I need to learn to work with her if I want to win the tag team championships from the Fallen, but he forgot to think about one thing...

When have I ever shown an ounce of interest in the tag team championships?  When have I ever shown an ounce of interest in being part of a tag team division at all?!  I'm not sure if he had noticed at all, but I don't work well with others, and given how everyone hates me, how can he expect anyone else to work well with me?  I don't trust anyone, and I'm fairly sure no one trusts me either...Just find Thatcher Rex and ask him that question.  He'd laugh in your face, I bet.

There is no question that myself and Odette Ryder have been two of the top Bombshells in the division.  Between the two of us, there are four reigns as Bombshell Champion, and Odette is a former tag team champion herself, but regardless...teaming us together is just a recipe for disaster!  

How can you have a tag team, without trust?  I can easily win this match by myself.  I don't need a tag team partner.  I don't need anyone's help to win a championship.  I just...don't...get it!  Why couldn't they just give me my match against Odette?  We're bound to beat the hell out of each other again anyway, and they are giving us a title shot now?  What happens when we win?  Yes, I said when and not if.

I'm not going to sacrifice a loss over The Fallen over this.  I'll do what I didn't do when I was teamed with Thatcher Rex earlier this year...I'll show them that I can win this shit on my own.  I can win the tag team championships by myself, because my feelings towards Odette Ryder will not change...She is everything I despise...And I'll be damned if I am going to be happy about this tag team.  So, I will go through with this match, but I REFUSE to accept it and be happy about it, and I REFUSE to ever get along with the future Mrs. Gabriel.  

Raynin and Gothika will surely take advantage of that, and they can try, but the fact is, I can beat them.  I have beaten them both in the past, although it was on separate occasions, but this time will be no different.  They may have the advantage of working well as a team over Odette and I, but I will prove to them that I can single handedly destroy that pathetic tag team of theirs.

You hear that ladies?  Take advantage of whatever weaknesses you may see in this little pairing going up against you two, but I'm not going to let my hatred for Odette prevent me from taking the both of you down.  I'm going to beat you, and I'm going to take your titles, and there is nothing you can do about it.  Your time as tag team Champions is coming to an end, and deep down, you know it.  All the other teams you've faced are nothing compared to me.  They were a piece of cake compared to me.

Enjoy those titles while you can ladies.  Polish them up real nice, because in just over a week, they won't be yours anymore.  The Fallen will no longer be the tag team champions.  Dish out whatever insults you want to me...use whatever you want against me, but when it is all said and done...You won't beat me.  It's just a simple fact.

As for you Odette...Try not to do anything to piss me off, because I won't hesitate to destroy you after I've won the tag team championships for us...Okay sweetie?  See you soon!


**END FEED**

71
Climax Control Archives / Jessie's Nightmare
« on: July 19, 2013, 08:45:29 PM »
 
Sunday Night


The scene opens up in one of the terminals inside of the airport in Las Vegas.  It is unusually quiet, considering the tourist traffic that you'd normally find coming and going through Las Vegas, but then again, it is the middle of the night on a Sunday night into Monday morning, and the traffic coming in and out of the airport is rather light.  This particular terminal we find ourselves in is almost empty, save for about three people as they wait for their flight to start boarding.  As we get a closer look, we see that one of these people is a very familiar face.  

Misty had booked this flight home to Chicago earlier in the day.  She could have easily booked an earlier flight and skipped going to Climax Control, but because she had some things to say, she decided against it.  Plus, she much preferred the quieter flights she experienced when the flights were later in the evening.

She has already been here for a couple of hours, arriving not long after Climax Control went off the air, and her disciples  are once again noticeably absent, as she had made them stay behind.  Ruby normally would have tried to either get Misty to postpone her trip, or talk Misty into allowing one of them to accompany her on the trip, but Ruby wasn't exactly happy at Misty's actions earlier in the evening.  She was apparently holding a grudge as Misty put her plan to play matchmaker with Ruby and Max Burke into motion.  So Ruby did not argue when Misty ordered them to head back home.

Her flight should  be boarding shortly, but the Queen of the Damned doesn't seem aware of this, as she has her arms folded across her chest and her head is leaning back as she is seated in the chair.  She is sleeping in what appears to be a very uncomfortable position, but she seems to be fast asleep.  Another minute or so goes by when Misty is startled awake as her phone goes off in her pocket.  She nearly jumps out of her seat and looks around, thankful that no one is looking at her or her embarrassing display.  She reaches into her pocket and pulls out her phone, looking at the screen to see who is calling.  She rolls her eyes as she sees it is Ruby.


"Hello Ruby...I'm fine.  I am waiting for my flight to start boarding...No, it should be shortly...I told you it was a late flight...Ruby, I told you already.  I needed time to myself to think, so the later flight was perfect...Yes, I will be sure to call you or Damien when I am settled in Chicago...I will be fine, I promise...Okay, Ruby.  I will talk to you later...Bye."

Misty then ends the call with a roll of her eyes, clearly annoyed at Ruby's over-protectiveness.  Apparently the feisty disciple was over her anger at Misty, otherwise she wouldn't have called.  Before Misty places her phone back in her pocket, she opens up her text messages, opening one from her sister Desiree just a few hours ago.

"Hey I won't be in Chicago when you get here...Leaving for a couple days.  Call or message me with any updates-Des"

Great.  That would mean Misty no doubt have to spend time alone with her mother, who was already getting her hopes up that some loving family reunion was in the works.  Her grandmother's health had put them on speaking terms, yes, but that didn't change anything in Misty's eyes.  This was about her grandmother and that was it.  She wasn't going to bring any family drama into all of this.  She and Desiree were already under that understanding.  Just as she places her phone back in her pocket, there is an announcement over the intercom that her flight was now being boarded.  Misty grabs her bag and makes her way to the plane, her mind focused on one thing and one thing only.

Her grandmother.

******************************

Tuesday Evening


The past couple of days had been exhausting, to say the least.  Misty had been back and forth from her hotel, to the nursing home where her grandmother was, numerous times, and she was running on little to no sleep.  Her grandmother's condition had declined since she last saw her, but for what it was worth, she was hanging on.  It remained unclear just how much longer she could hang on, but everyone in Misty's family were too afraid to even ask.  

Her mother had gone home for a little while just a few hours ago, leaving Misty some alone time with her grandmother, except for the few times when the nurses would come into the room to check on her.  At this moment, Misty had made her own recliner of sorts, pulling two chairs together, and propping her feet up so she could lay back and get some rest.  Her grandmother was resting comfortably in her bed, fast asleep as her last dose of pain medication was given just about an hour ago.  The nurses had told Misty her grandmother would be able to hear her if she wanted to speak to her, but Misty had decided against it, instead allowing her to sleep and rest, which is what she needed the most.

And clearly, so did Misty.  As soon as she had layed her head back in the chair, and pulled a blanket over herself, she could barely keep her eyes open.  She soon drifted off to sleep, although less comfortable than her grandmother was, and when the nurses came in to check on her, they did so quietly, and as Misty drifted into a deeper sleep, it was apparent that it was far from restful one.


Dream Sequence


Misty is not completely aware that she is asleep.  In her mind, she sees the surroundings in which she fell asleep in...her grandmother's room.  She sits in a chair, with her feet propped up on another, and when she opens her eyes, thinking she just dozed off for a little cat nap, she looks over to check on her grandmother and gets the shock of a lifetime.  While she is still laying in her bed, she has her head turned towards Misty, and is looking right at her, wide-eyed and completely coherent!  Misty jumps out of the chair, looking at her grandmother in shock.

Misty: Oh my God...Grandma!  You're...you're awake!  

Her grandmother smiles and nods as Misty stands next to her bed, still in shock and slightly confused.

Grandma: In a way, yes...

Misty: What do you mean in a way?  

Misty's grandmother points past Misty, to the chair she was just laying in.  Misty turns around, confused, but jumps back as she sees what her grandmother is pointing to...or rather who she is pointing at.  Misty looks directly at herself, still fast asleep in her chair, and she shakes her head.

Misty: I should have known...I'm dreaming.  You being awake...speaking to me...it's all in my head.  

Grandma: It is, but it isn't, sweetie.  I may not have passed yet, but I'm still with you.  You clearly need me, so I'm here.

Misty: I can't stand seeing you like this, Grandma.  I may be a horrible person when it comes to everything else, but you are the only person who I care about unconditionally.  You are the only person who I never wanted to see in this condition.

Misty's grandmother smiles, but she shakes her head and reaches for Misty's hand, taking it in her own frail hand.

Grandma: You know you don't mean that, sweetie.  You have plenty of family that you would absolutely hate to see in my situation.  You care about everyone else, too.

Misty shakes her head and fights back the tears.

Misty: No...I don't!  Everyone else...they either abandoned me, or they wanted me to be someone I'm not.  You never did.  You never once judged me, or called me out on any mistakes that I made.  And you're still not!

Grandma: What about your little girl?  Has she ever wanted you to be someone you're not?

Misty doesn't respond to that right away.  Instead, she thinks about it, then looks at her Grandma, thinking about how she is going to respond.

Misty: In a way, yes.  She's always been a Daddy's girl when it came to Spike.  I've always been the bad guy.

Her grandmother laughs a little and then pats her hand.

Grandma: That is all part of being a mother, sweetie.  All of us go through it, but you have to take a second and think, she's just a little girl.  She's only five years old.  Trust me when I say when she gets to be a teenager, she'll be ten times worse, especially if you stay out of her life completely.

Misty: Spike never wants to let me near her again, anyway.  He doesn't want me to hurt again.  He's probably right.  It's probably better for her if I stay away anyway.  

Grandma: Are you trying to convince me, or convince yourself?  If she grows up thinking you don't want to be in her life, what kind of impact do you think that will have on her?  You say everyone else wants you to be someone you're not, but listen to yourself now.  You're trying to convince yourself that you're this horrible person.

Misty: It's because I am, Grandma!  I've done horrible things over the past year..things that are unforgivable.  The only reason I am here alone is because I don't want to expose you to that part of my life...

Misty pulls her hand away from her grandmother's and takes a step back.  She turns around, needing a second to look away from her loving grandmother, even in this dream state.

Grandma: You think I don't know about that part of your life?  Sweetie, I've seen those horrible people that follow you around like a bunch of lap dogs.

Misty suddenly spins around, shocked to hear her grandmother say this.  She looks at her with her jaw slightly dropped, and her grandmother nods.

Grandma: Oh yes, I've watched a few of those wrestling shows of yours.  Your mother brought that computer thing of hers here a few times and somehow pulled up the shows on it.  That technology stuff still amazes me.

Misty can't stop herself from letting out a laugh.

Misty: You're joking, right?

Her grandmother shakes her head.

Grandma: Of course not!  I've watched it a few times.  It scared the hell out of me a few times, especially with that match of yours against that trashy redhead...

Misty: She's not so bad..

Grandma: If you grew up in my time, you'd say the same thing, sweetie.  Anyway, I've seen those minions or whatever you call them.

Misty: Disciples, Grandma.

Her grandmother waves her off.

Grandma: Same thing.  I've seen them, and sweetie, they are like a disease to you.  Especially that crazy she-devil.  I'm not sure if you know this or not, but I think she has some unnatural thoughts about you.

Misty again laughs.

Misty: I can not believe I am having an imaginary conversation about this with my Grandma...Thankfully this is all in my head.

Grandma: You haven't done anything with her, have you?  Oh, please tell me you haven't...

Misty: What?!  Grandma, absolutely not!  I'm going to pretend you didn't just ask me that, by the way.

Grandma: Okay, good, because that would be the only thing I'd have to scold you for.  IF you have a thing for women, it makes no difference to me, but that woman?  You can do better than that!

Misty is still completely shocked, and a little baffled, at the things her grandmother is saying...even if it is all in her head.

Misty: Can we change the subject, please?  Because for some reason, I am clearly incapable of waking myself up from this dream, and even if I'm dreaming, it is highly uncomfortable to be speaking about this with you.

Grandma: Oh, please.  We're both adults.  You understand my point with all of this, though, don't you?

Misty shakes her head, not quite sure.

Misty: At the moment, no.  You completely lost me when you started talking about Ruby and unnatural thoughts and all that.  

Grandma: My point, sweetie, is that those people...THEY are poison to you.  Ever since you joined up with them, that's when you started trying to convince yourself that you're the awful person.  You did nothing to try and convince everyone else of it, either.  

Misty: Grandma, I abandoned my daughter way before they came into the picture.

Grandma: You didn't abandon her.  You left her father.  Granted, it was in a terrible way, but you made a mistake.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: As if any of that matters anymore?  I can't change what I did.  Spike will never forgive me--

Grandma: You listen to me right now, Misty.  The only way they will never forgive you, is if you just give up, and don't make an effort to try and earn their forgiveness.  If you want to hear my dying wish--

Misty: Please...stop right there.  Don't even say it...

Grandma: Hey, who is older here?  You will listen to me one way or another, do you hear me?  I don't care how long it takes you, but you WILL get your butt in gear and try and earn their forgiveness.  It'll never happen if you don't try.

Misty stares at her grandmother, at a loss for words.

Grandma: Go on..Get to it!  What are you still doing here?

Misty: I'm not leaving, not with you in this condition.

Grandma: And why not?  Don't you have a match this weekend?

Misty shrugs and nods, though she doesn't seem to care.

Misty: Yeah, but I don't really care about any of that right now.  I can't leave you.

Grandma: Nonsense!  I'm not going anywhere.  Not yet.

Misty: How am I supposed to know that?  You could just be telling me what I want to hear.  I don't need to face Jessie Salco again, anyway.  I've already proved I can beat her.  She picked me as her dream match?  Well guess what...I'm going to ruin that dream match, and not even show up.

Grandma: Don't you dare!  You work hard at everything you do, and I'll be damned...

Misty looks at her grandmother, wide-eyed, but her Grandmother shrugs it off.

Grandma: I'll be damned if I have to lay here, unable to really force you to get your butt back to Las Vegas.  Now, wake your stubborn butt up and get out of here.

Misty stares at her Grandmother, looking around her.  She clearly remains where she is.

Grandma: Wake up, Misty...

Misty shakes her head as her grandmother turns her head and closes her eyes, drifting off to sleep though Misty continues to hear a voice.

******************************


"Wake up Misty...Wake up...

Misty's mother has her hand on her shoulder and gently shakes her, trying to wake her from her deep sleep.  Misty is shaking her head, refusing to wake up, but her mother continues to try.

Colleen: Misty...Wake up.  Wake up!

She finally shakes her hard enough that Misty snaps out of it and jumps up out of the chair, looking around her confused.  She looks over to her grandmother, and her condition has not changed, and Misty places her hand on her head, confused.

Misty: I...I was dreaming.

Colleen: Clearly you were in a deep sleep.  What the hell were you dreaming about?  I was ready to call one of the nurses down here for you.

Misty thinks back to her dream, and everything her Grandmother said to her.  She looks at her grandmother, then quickly to her mother.

Misty: Did...Did you ever watch any of my matches with Grandma?

Her mother's eyes widen in surprise, and she folds her arms across her chest.

Colleen: A few times, yes.  How did you know about that?

Misty turns her head and stares at her grandmother as she is sleeping peacefully and comfortably in her bed.  Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, then begins shaking her head.

Misty: I...I have to go...I have to get out of here.

Misty's mother tries to stop her, but Misty shoves her way past her and dashes out of the room quickly, not even looking back.  Misty's mother stands there, confused and a little taken back and she shakes her head, before walking over to her mother's bed side and she kisses her on the forehead and greets her.

******************************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #??


Jessie, Jessie, Jessie.  You aren't exactly the brightest crayon in the box, are ya sweetie?  I had fully expected someone on Team SCW to choose me as their opponent in their dream match, but when I find out that YOU were the one to choose me, I was very surprised, and highly amused to be quite honest.  And I have a few reasons why.

Of all the women you could have chosen to face, Jessie, you picked me.  You chose a woman who you have faced not once, but TWICE and lost BOTH TIMES! Are you really that confident that the third time will be charm?  If you are, you are a lot more stupid than I ever thought.  Do you think that just because I am no longer the Bombshell Champion, that I am somehow easier to beat?  That perhaps I've lost a little steam and that you actually stand a chance against me?  Think again, sweetheart.  Nothing has changed.  You haven't beat me yet, and you will NOT beat me this time around either, and you have yourself to blame for it.

Think about it, Jessie.  You used your dream match against ME...the Queen of the Damned...and it is a REGULAR MATCH! I am more surprised at that fact than anything else.  You could have made this match with any stipulation you so wanted, making it easier for you to defeat me...giving me the disadvantage, but you didn't?  Why, Jessie?  Why would you waste you dream match like that?  And you honestly think it'll be MY nightmare?  Please...I am not afraid of you, little girl, nor do I believe for even a single millisecond that you will beat me!

Let me make something else perfectly clear, Jessie.  I don't give a damn that you THINK almost had me beat in our match in the Super J-Cup tournament earlier this year, because you most certainly did NOT!  Not only do you continue to think you nearly had me beat, but you actually think that if, by some miracle you had, that SCW would have won the Super J-Cup?  That YOU would have won the Super J-Cup?  Oh, little girl, you have no idea how much that made me laugh!  I may not be a fan of Ben Jordan, but you couldn't even last five seconds in the ring with him, let alone BEAT him!  

Oh, and then there is the fact that now you are comparing yourself to our new Bombshell Champion, Roxi Johnson, because she was the underdog in our match at Into The Void.  Jessie...do you ever listen to yourself talk and realize how completely absurd you sound?!  First of all, Roxi Johnson was just the underdog against me.  Unlike you, she is not THE underdog in every single match she competes in.  How long have you been around, Jessie?  And how much have you learned?  Absolutely NOTHING!

I am going to show you how big of a mistake you made choosing me as your opponent in your dream match, Jessie.  You want to further your career as an SCW Bombshell?  Good for you, but you'll have to find a different way to do it, because beating me won't be that way.  You'll be going into this match calling it your dream match, but if you somehow manage to walk away unharmed, which if I get my way you won't, you'll be crying because I will have just become your worst nightmare.  I hope you're ready, little girl, because the fight that is in store for you will be much worse than the first two that you experienced.  

But, hey, if it helps you sleep at night thinking you actually stand a chance, by all means...go right ahead.  I'll just enjoy the look of you walking away disappointed...once again.  But like I said, you have only yourself to blame for this loss, sweetie.  See you Sunday...

Oh, and one more thing...Do yourself a favor and rent an apartment...or buy a house.  The whole hotel scene...**shakes head**...Well, I think you catch my drift.


**END FEED**


72
Climax Control Archives / Unstable...
« on: July 05, 2013, 09:16:59 PM »
 
After Into The Void II


It finally happened.  The day many thought would never come, indeed came to pass, and many...many...many people are celebrating.  What are they celebrating, you ask?

The Queen has been dethroned.

Roxi Johnson did what so many others haven't been able to do for months now.  The Superhero defeated the Villain, and she walked away with the Bombshell Championship in her grasp....Misty's Bombshell Championship.  And how is the Queen of the Damned taking it?  Well, that is a matter of opinion, really.  

Right after the match had ended, Misty was shocked...livid even.  Her loyal disciples had made their way out to the ring to support her, knowing she wouldn't be in the best mood, but she had cast them aside, shoving her way past them and storming backstage.  Ruby had quickly followed behind her, like the little puppy dog she made herself out to be, while the Brothers slowly followed behind them, keeping their distance from their disappointed and angry leader.  But it was when they got backstage that things changed quickly.  As soon as Misty burst through the locker room door, she froze.  Ruby nearly bumped into her, then walked around, standing directly in front of her Queen, as the Brothers arrived shortly after, two standing on either side of her.  Ruby looks at Misty, very concerned, and she snaps her fingers in Misty's face, not receiving any sort of response.


Ruby: My Queen?  My Queen, what is wrong?  

Ruby again snaps her fingers, but Misty just stares ahead, not moving and barely blinking.  She has a blank and distant look on her face, and Ruby glances to Damien, now extremely worried.

Ruby: Damien, I don't know what is wrong with her.  She just...froze!  She's not responding at all!

Damien steps in front of Misty as Ruby takes a step aside.  Misty slowly blinks her eyes, almost in a catatonic state, and Damien waves his hand in front of Misty, but she doesn't respond or acknowledge him.

Damien: My Queen?  Answer me, my Queen.  

He, too, snaps his fingers but receives the same distant stare that Ruby received.  Damien looks at Ruby and shakes his head and Sebastian steps in front of Misty.  He places his hands on her shoulders, and gently pushes her towards a chair a few feet away, and surprisingly, she walks with no resistance, but the look on her face remains the same.  Sebastian guides Misty to the chair, where he gently pushes her into the chair, then kneels down in front of her, looking into her eyes.

Sebastian: My Queen, can you hear me?  

No response.  Just the slow blinking of her eyes and the same blank stare.  Their concern intensifies the longer this goes on and Sebastian continues to try and get her to say or do something...anything..

Sebastian: My Queen, please answer me.  Look at me...

Sebastian places a finger under her chin and slowly lifts her head, forcing her to look at him.  She stares into his eyes, but she just seems so far away...absent, really.  Her eyes begin to move a bit as she looks at Sebastian, but she remains silent, unable to speak, or do much of anything else.  Sebastian looks into her eyes, trying to reach her, as Damien, Dante, Zane and Ruby all look on.  Ruby is practically biting her fingers off with worry.

Sebastian: If you can hear me, please, nod your head for me.  

Misty doesn't respond right away, but about a minute later, she slowly nods her head.  Ruby breathes a sigh of relief, as do the other Brothers, yet her silence still worries them.  Sebastian looks at Damien and shrugs his shoulders, clearly at a loss.

Sebastian: Damien, I really don't know what is wrong with her.  I think we need to call Dr. Lord and get her back to Las Vegas right away.  

Damien: I agree, Sebastian.  Ruby, get her things packed right away.  Zane, go with Dante and start the van.

They all nod, acknowledging what they have been instructed to do.  As Ruby, Dante and Zane are about to get to their orders, they are all quickly stopped as Misty finally breaks her silence, but she isn't speaking.  Every one of the disciples stares at her, bewildered, as Misty is...laughing?  Yes, she is laughing.  It starts as a slow and quiet laugh, but it quickly intensifies into a loud almost hysterical cackling, and all the disciples can do is just stare at her.  Though Sebastian looks at her more concerned, as he is directly in front of her.

Sebastian: My Queen?  Why....Why are you laughing?

Misty looks at him, smiling brightly as she continues to laugh.  She laughs so much, her eyes begin to water slightly, and she holds her stomach.  Damien and Ruby scratch their heads, but the looks on their faces say they are still highly worried over Misty's current mental state.

Misty: I...I...I l-l-lost...Roxi...Johnson...beat me...Roxi Johnson beat ME!  THE SUPERHERO ACTUALLY BEAT THE VILLAIN!

Everyone expected her to be angry...livid, maybe.  But, that is quite the opposite.  Misty continues laughing an all out amused and almost ecstatic sounding laugh, and Ruby takes a step forward.

Ruby: My Queen, why is that funny?  I thought you would be...upset.

Misty lifts her head and looks at Ruby, still laughing.

Misty: Funny?  It's not funny, Ruby...It's fucking HILARIOUS!

Ruby: I'm afraid I don't understand...

Misty: How long...how long do you think it'll take for someone to make a damn comic book out of this?  Roxi Johnson...CRAB GIRL finally dethroned, Misty...THE QUEEN OF THE DAMNED!  I can see it now.

Damien looks to Dante and nods his head.

Damien: Go get the van ready, now.  This doesn't change anything.

Misty: Oh please, Damien.

Misty looks at Damien, cracking up a bit.

Misty: Lighten up!  What are you going to tell Dr. Lord, huh?  That I'm laughing? He'll laugh right back at you!

Damien: With all do respect, my Queen, you were unresponsive for several minutes.  You blacked out perhaps...

Misty begins shaking her head as she gets back to her feet.  Sebastian stands up as well and takes a few steps back as Ruby approaches them.

Misty: I heard everything you all were saying, Damien.  I was just...thinking.  There is no need to call Dr. Lord.  I am perfectly fine.  Never better, honestly.

Ruby: The hell you are!  

Ruby's sudden outburst takes them all by surprise, but none more-so than Misty.  Misty turns and glares at Ruby, raising an eyebrow, and her laughter quickly fades.

Misty: Excuse me, Ruby?  Is there a problem?

Ruby's eyes widen in disbelief and she pulls at her hair, still stunned.  She lets out a slight laugh, herself, though it is not an amused laugh by any means.

Ruby: Is there a problem?  Is there a problem?  Yes, there most certainly IS a problem, my Queen!  The way you were just acting a few minutes ago was not right!  You were practically catatonic, and you say you were and still are perfectly fine?  You just lost your match.  You lost your title...and you're perfectly fine?  

Misty stands there blinking for a few minutes, processing every word Ruby has just said.  It is the most Ruby has said at one time before, and Misty is a bit thrown back.  Normally, she would be angry with Ruby for speaking to her in such a manner, but that doesn't seem to be the case right now.  No, Misty is actually smiling as she folds her arms across her chest and nods.

Misty: Yes, Ruby, I am perfectly fine.  I'm telling you I am perfectly fine.  Therefore, I am...perfectly...fine.

Ruby turns and looks at Damien, now more bewildered than before.

Ruby: Damien, you don't actually believe her do you?  She's clearly in shock!  She would never act this way and you know it!

Damien is about to respond, but Misty holds her hand up and he stays quiet.  Misty takes a step towards Ruby, now seeming a bit agitated at the fiery disciple before her.  Ruby's nostrils flare , though she looks at her Queen calmly.

Misty: Ruby, I don't know what the hell your problem is right now, but I suggest you change your tone.  Yes, Damien believes me when I say I'm fine, because I'm telling you I'm fine and, unlike you, he listens!  And do you know why?

Ruby remains silent as she looks into Misty's eyes, almost remorseful of her attitude towards her Queen.

Misty: He listens because that is his job.  I've told you time and time again that if you don't like what I have to say or do, you are more than welcome to walk away.  If you don't believe me...

Ruby: My Queen, it is not that I don't believe you.  I want to believe you, but if you had seen what we just saw, you would feel the same way!  I worry about you.  We all do.

Misty can't stop herself from laughing yet again and she rolls her eyes.

Misty: I don't know how many times I have to tell you to quit worrying about me, Ruby.  Start fucking worrying about yourself, because if you don't quit this shit, I'll make you leave!  I do things my way, because it is my life and my choice to do so.  Do you understand?

Ruby: But--

Misty: No buts, Ruby!  If you don't like it, there is the fucking door!

Misty points to the locker room door, as the Brothers turn their heads and stare at Ruby, wondering what she will do.  Ruby looks around at each of them, shaking her head then takes in a deep breath.

Ruby: I have told you before, my Queen, I am not going anywhere.  I am sorry if my concern for your well being angers you at times, but please know I mean well and my intention is not to be disobedient in any way at all.

Misty: I'm sure you believe that, Ruby, but at times you sure as hell make it seem otherwise.  

Misty turns and looks to Dante and Zane.

Misty: Dante...Zane...I want the both of you to take Ruby and go get the van.  Sebastian, you go with them.  I need to speak to Damien for a moment.

None of them make so much as a sound in argument.  Ruby bows her head and walks over to Dante and Zane with Sebastian following behind her.  Sebastian closes the door behind them, and Misty looks at Damien and sighs.

Damien: What do you need to speak to me about, my Queen?

Misty: Isn't it obvious?  I've just about had it with Ruby, Damien, and between you and I, the next stunt she pulls, she's gone.

Damien: I understand your frustration with Ruby, my Queen, but she really does mean well.  She is just overly protective and it is in her nature to worry like she does.  She cares about you a great deal.  Trust me when I say casting her away would only cause her great harm.

Misty shakes her head and places a hand on her forehead, thinking about the situation.  She rolls her eyes and laughs.

Misty: Well she needs to back off already, Damien.  If I may be blunt with you, she needs to get laid honestly!  

In a weird twist, Damien manages to crack a smile and let out a laugh.

Damien: I don't think that is something she concerns herself with to be honest, my Queen.  Her one and only priority--

Misty: Is me, I know.  I know how she feels about me, Damien...or how she thinks she feels about me, but hasn't admitted it yet.

Damien pretends to look as though he has no idea what Misty is talking about, but Misty folds her arms and gives him a stern look.

Misty: Don't give me that look, Damien.  I'm not stupid.  I may have been in the beginning when I first met all of you last year, but I'm not blind.  Now, regardless of that fact, I think there is hope for her to be interested in someone else.

Damien: What are you talking about?

Misty: I'm saying I think I've found someone who Ruby can distract Ruby and get her to lighten up a little, and I'm going to give him a helping hand.

Damien lets out a loud guttural laugh.

Damien: No disrespect intended, my Queen, but good luck with that.  I've known her longer than you so I know what a challenge this will be.

Misty smiles wickedly.

Misty: Challenge accepted, Damien.  Challenge...accepted.

Misty stares at Damien with a confident smirk as the door to the locker room opens and Ruby steps inside again.  She doesn't say a word, just gives the two a look that says they are ready to leave.  They nod, acknowledging her and Misty grabs her things and then hands her duffel bag to Damien, and the two join Ruby as they make their way to their van and leave the arena, heading back to Vegas.

***********************************


The week following Sin City Wrestling's supershows are always the longest it seems.  Everyone is given the week off, and while most take the time to enjoy the much needed rest and relaxation, a few others tend to get a little restless and, for lack of a better word, bored.  Misty hasn't always gotten bored during the off week, but every once and while she does.  You would think after losing her Bombshell title at Into The Void II, she would take the week to sort out her plans to get it back, right?

Wrong.

Misty had told her disciples numerous times following her match that she was fine, and never felt better, but her constant mood swings over the past few days tell a different story.  She has gone from angry to content, to distant and depressed, back to angry again all in the span of just a few hours, and Ruby has been dealing with the brunt of most of it.  The feral disciple is quite dizzy in a way, dealing with the mood swings, but she remains quiet...at least to her Queen.  What Misty doesn't know is that, after first consulting with Damien on the matter, Ruby had called Dr. Lord and told him about their concerns about Misty's behavior.  Dr. Lord had agreed to make a house call to see Misty as soon as he could.

Before he arrives, however, Misty is sitting by her windowsill, staring out to her former home in the distance.  She hasn't done this in a while, and she hasn't seen or spoken to her five year old daughter, Eden, in a couple of months now.  It is now officially Summer, and knowing it is Eden's favorite season, Misty fully expects her young daughter to be outside as much as she possibly can.  And she was right.  

As Misty stares at Spike's home...her former home...she can see Eden in the distance.  Even seeing Eden from far away brings a smile to her face, but the smile is startled away as there is a knock on her bedroom door.  Ruby walks in a few moments later and she glances over to her Queen with a polite smile on her face.


Ruby: I'm just checking to see if you need anything, my Queen.  

Misty turns her head away, looking out the window once again.

Misty: I can't believe he put in a pool...

Ruby suddenly turns confused.

Ruby: Excuse me?  I don't know what you are talking about.

Misty: Spike...He put a pool in the backyard.  Eden and Timmy are swimming right now.  Eden looks like she's having a blast.

A warm smile grows on Misty's face as she watches her daughter and the teenager who she raised as her own son, swimming and having a good time in the distance.  She doesn't mention it to Ruby, but Spike and Vixen are also outside in the backyard, keeping an eye on the kids, and Vixen appears to be taking the opportunity to soak up some rays and work on her tan.  Normally that would infuriate Misty, but she pays no mind to Vixen, instead watching her daughter.  Ruby folds her arms across her chest and rolls her eyes at the mere mention of Spike's name.

Ruby: My Queen, you need to do something productive for a change.  You've just been lounging around most of the week since we got home.  Perhaps we can have a training session down in the training room?  You could teach me a few moves if you like.

Misty turns her head and stares at Ruby, surprised at her suggestion.

Misty: You're joking right?  You want me to teach you some wrestling moves?

Ruby: Sure, why not?  I've always found your profession to be fascinating if I'm honest and would love to learn a few things.  Who better to teach me than you, right?

Misty scratches her head as she is left momentarily speechless.  She knew Ruby had supported her with her wrestling, but to hear that she wanted to learn  how to wrestle?  That came as quite a surprise.  She lets out an awkward half laugh, not sure how to respond, when a thought pops into her head.  She doesn't suggest it right away, however, saving it for later.

Misty: You know, I'd love to Ruby, but I really don't feel like stepping in a wrestling ring right now.  

She turns her attention back to the kids in the distance, and Ruby lets out a muffled annoyed snarl.  Before she has a chance to say anything further on the matter, there is a knock at the door, and Dr. Lord appears in the doorway.  Misty turns to see him, then quickly glares at Ruby.  Ruby looks to the floor quickly, confirming Misty's suspicion that Ruby is the reason Dr. Lord is here.

Dr. Lord: Am I interrupting something?

Misty: Dr. Lord, I must admit I am surprised to see you here.  I don't remember making an appointment.

Misty keeps her eyes locked on Ruby, but she speaks to Dr. Lord.  He shakes his head, though.

Dr. Lord: Oh, you didn't, but I thought I would stop by.  I was watching your match a few weeks back when you took that nasty hit to the head, so I thought I'd check up on you considering you had another match a few days ago.

Misty: I see...

Ruby lifts her gaze away from the floor, but looks over to Dr. Lord.

Ruby: Well, I will leave you two alone for a while.  If you need anything, you know where to find me.

Ruby is about to walk out of the room, but Misty calls after her, stopping her.

Misty: Ruby...don't think this is finished.  You and I are going to have a talk later.

Ruby bows her head obediently.

Ruby: Of course, my Queen.  

Ruby then turns and walks out of the room, closing the door behind her without any argument.  Misty rolls her eyes before turning her attention to Dr. Lord.  He seems to be studying her intently, and she stares at him with a questioningly look.

Misty: What?  Why are you looking at me like that?

Dr. Lord: I'm just trying to assess your behavior is all.  You've been under a great deal of stress lately and I am trying to get an idea of how it is affecting you.

Misty lets out an obnoxious laugh as if to say Dr. Lord's thought is absurd.  She walks away from her windowsill and just a few feet away from Dr. Lord.

Misty: I think I'm doing just fine, Dr. Lord.  Look at me.  I haven't tried to harm myself, nor have I tried to harm anyone else so what seems to be the issue?  What am I doing that seems to have everyone so concerned?

Dr. Lord: Have you stopped to think that maybe your denial is the issue?  Tell me, why are you angry with Ruby?  Why did you speak to her in the manner that you did just now?

Misty: Ruby was the one that called you, was she not?

Dr. Lord doesn't answer right away, but his silence is all the answer Misty needs.

Misty: You can tell me the truth, Dr. Lord, because I already know.  I know she called you, so what other reason do I have to be angry with her?  If I felt that I needed to make an appointment with you, I would have done so.  I don't need Ruby or the Brothers making that decision for me.  Ruby is the only one who doesn't understand that, and she is constantly disrespecting my decisions!

Dr. Lord nods slowly for a few moments, gathering his thoughts.

Dr. Lord: She may be going against your wishes, Misty, but pretend that you are in her shoes right now.  Someone that she cares about is clearly going through a rough time right now, and all she wants to do is help.  Is that so wrong of her?

Misty: I'm not going through a rough time, Dr. Lord!  I'm fine!  Why can't any of you understand that!  Damn it, if you all want me to go crazy as badly as you think I already am, just keep doing what you're fucking doing because it is each and every one of YOU who are driving me mad!  

Dr. Lord: I think you're projecting your anger and your frustrations out on us.  You've been worried about your ailing grandmother for the past couple of weeks---

Misty takes a quick step forward, getting right in Dr. Lord's face.

Misty: Don't you DARE speak about my grandmother, do you understand me?  You know nothing about her, and what I am going through is none of your business.  

Dr. Lord: You're right, it is none of my business, but you are my patient.  I can show just as much concern for you as Ruby and the Brothers.  You can't see the downward spiral your heading in right now, and I'm just trying to prevent that from happening.  

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  She turns around and heads back over to the windowsill, hoping to see the kids again, but to her disappointment, they have all gotten out of the pool and headed back inside.

Misty: I'm not on any downward spiral, Dr. Lord.  My life is just taking the path it clearly needs to take right now, and I'm dealing with it.  

Dr. Lord: You're refusing to talk about your grandmother, so I can see how you're dealing with that, but what about losing your title?  Ruby told me you've stopped your training sessions?

Misty: I have the week off.  Of course I don't want to bother with any training sessions.

Dr. Lord: I'm fairly sure there is more to it than that.

With Dr. Lord's constant nagging, Misty suddenly loses her temper.  In a fit of rage, she balls up her fist and punches the window.  Her hand doesn't go through the glass, but she leaves a nice crack in it, and her hand is soon covered in blood.  Dr. Lord rushes over to her to check on her hand, and Ruby soon barges into the room to see what happened.

Ruby: What happened?!  

Dr. Lord: Ruby, please go out to my car and get my medical bag.  It's unlocked.

Ruby takes one look at Misty's hand and wastes no time in rushing out of the room to retrieve Dr. Lord's medical bag.  Misty lets out a laugh, clearly not even phased by the cut on her hand.  Dr. Lord grabs a towel sitting nearby and wraps Misty's hand, leading her over to her bed.  They both sit down as they wait for Ruby.

Dr. Lord: You can lie to yourself, Misty, but you can't lie to me.  I can't force you to talk about everything that is troubling you, but I really think you need to.

Misty: I really don't feel like talking about any of it right now, Dr. Lord.  I'm trying to sort it all out in my head, which if I'm honest, is why my moods have been so up and down lately.  

Ruby then walks back into the room and heads over to Misty and Dr. Lord.  She sets his medical bag next to him on the bed, and waits for a moment, seeing if Dr. Lord needs any help.  Misty glances up to her and shakes her head.

Misty: You can leave now, Ruby.  I think Dr. Lord has everything covered.

Ruby looks to Dr. Lord as if needing clarification from him, and he nods, agreeing with Misty.

Dr. Lord: Everything is okay, Ruby.  From the looks of it, she just needs a couple of stitches.  If I need anything else I will come find you.

Ruby: Very well then.  

Misty watches as Ruby turns and walks out of the room.  She continues shaking her head, taking in a deep breath as Dr. Lord injects a local anesthetic to numb the skin around the cut.

Dr. Lord: What are you trying to sort out exactly, Misty?  You're dealing with things that are out of your control.

Misty: There is only one thing out of my control, Dr. Lord, and that is my grandmother's declining health.  Losing the Bombshell Title?  I should have been able to control that, but apparently I didn't.  I'm losing everything in my life, slowly but surely, and I'm just trying..

Misty stops herself from finishing her sentence, but Dr. Lord looks up at her for a brief moment before he starts stitching her hand.

Dr. Lord: You're trying to what, Misty?  You can talk to me.  I'm not going to judge you.

Misty: I'm just trying not to lose myself, but apparently, the process has already started.

Dr. Lord: You feel as though you're losing yourself?  How so?

Misty keeps her hand very still as Dr. Lord inserts the needle into her skin, beginning the stitching process.  She watches with fascination as he does his job.

Misty: I lost the Bombshell Title, Dr. Lord.  I am no longer the Bombshell Champion...I'm nothing without that title.

Dr. Lord: Why do you say that?  It's only an inanimate object and it doesn't make you who you are.

Misty laughs an awkward, almost uncomfortable laugh and shakes her head just a bit.

Misty: I beg to differ, Dr. Lord.  The Bombshell Title is what kept me relevant, at least in my eyes.  It's what proved all the doubters wrong...Those who think I'm overrated or worthless.  I was somebody with that title, but look at me now.  I'm a fucking failure, and the sad part?  I had planned on going back to Chicago after that match to visit my grandmother again, but I changed my mind.  

Dr. Lord: Why?  You really should go see her.

Misty disagrees and shakes her head.

Misty: She wouldn't recognize the woman she sees, so what's the point?  It's better for her to remember me as her sweet little granddaughter than what I am.  I can't expose her to what I've become.  Not now.

Dr. Lord: I don't know the condition your grandmother is in right now, but from my experience with elderly patients in the past, I can tell you that you can't guarantee whether or not she would recognize you at any given point.  I think going to see her would do you some good, because clearly this situation is affecting you more than you're willing to admit.

Misty: That's not what I meant, Dr. Lord.  Physically, she could very well recognize me if I were to go see her. But...

Dr. Lord: But what?

Misty takes in a deep breath and the expression on her face turns sad...almost lost in a way.

Misty: I'm not her granddaughter anymore.  I'm not that innocent little girl she loved unconditionally growing up.  Not only that, but I'm turning into a complete failure.  I've lost the Bombshell Championship, and I could very well lose my grandmother any day.  It's better for her...

Dr. Lord: Better for her...or better for you?

Dr. Lord finishes stitching up Misty's hand and looks at her as he reaches into his medical bag and grabs out some gauze and medical tape.  Misty glares at him.

Misty: What is that supposed to mean?  

Dr. Lord: Oh, you know what it means, Misty.  You don't want to go visit her because you don't want to see her in the condition she is in.  You say it would be better for her to remember you as the sweet innocent little girl you were, but I think you are using that as your own excuse not to go see her.  I think you would rather remember her healthy, then to see her as weak as she is.  

Misty shakes her head, refusing to admit what is so obviously the truth.

Misty: That's not true.  If that were the case I wouldn't have gone to see her when I did!  I've already seen her in that condition...

Dr. Lord: ...and you don't want to see her that way again.  Come on, Misty, admit it already.  And the reason you went to see her is because you had to see for yourself the condition she was in.  

Misty continues to shake her head, fighting back the tears.

Dr. Lord: I don't know why you're so adamant on denying this, Misty.  We can all see it.  What are you trying to prove?  You know you could lose your grandmother any day, but you still say you can't go see her?  If you don't see her, you might end up regretting it.

Misty: It doesn't matter!  Don't you get it?  Even if she does recognize me, I can't expose her to the evil that follows me...the evil that I am.

Dr. Lord finishes wrapping her hand in gauze and puts his supplies back in his bag.  He looks at her, surprised she would say such things about herself.

Dr. Lord: Are you listening to yourself right now, Misty?  You just completely contradicted yourself.

Misty: No I didn't!  I'm not going to expose my grandmother...my sweet, innocent grandmother...to the evil human being I have become.  I won't do it!

Dr. Lord: Misty, listen to me.  If you were as evil as you say you are, do you really think you'd care about exposing anyone to it?  Think about it.

Dr. Lord looks at Misty with a caring and worried look in his eyes.  Misty is unable to turn her eyes away for a while, but after thinking about everything he has just said...after letting it all sink in, the look on her face turns furious.  She quickly jumps off the bed and begins pacing back and forth in the room.

Misty: No!  I won't think about it!  You're trying to get me to be someone I'm not!  Fuck you!  Fuck you Dr. Lord!

Dr. Lord slowly gets to his feet and takes slow steps toward Misty, trying not to agitate her even further.  The door to her room swings open, and Ruby steps inside, checking in on the situation after hearing Misty's shouting.  Dr. Lord looks at Ruby and shakes his head, holding up his hands.  He begins approaching Misty as she is clearly still agitated.

Dr. Lord: Misty....listen to me.  I'm not trying to get you to be someone you're not.  I'm just trying to help you.  We all are.  You need help.  You need to calm down.

Misty: The hell you're not!  Do you know what I can do to you Dr. Lord?  DO YOU?!

Dr. Lord holds both of his hands up, as if telling Misty he means no harm.  She bolts her head up to glare at him, and the look in her eyes is suddenly filled with pure evil.

Dr. Lord: You're not going to hurt me, Misty.  You won't hurt me because---

Misty suddenly lets out a loud feral scream and lunges at Dr. Lord.  She tackles him to the ground, then wraps her hands around his throat and begins choking the life out of him, while she continues to scream.  Ruby springs to action and lunges at her, trying to pull Misty off of Dr. Lord, but Misty is simply stronger than Ruby.

Misty: How is this for not evil, Dr. Lord?!  Huh?!  How...is...this?!  

Ruby: My Queen, stop!  You'll kill him!  STOP!!

Ruby's pleading and fighting falls on deaf ears, however, as Misty doesn't loosen her grip.  Dr. Lord begins turning blue from the lack of oxygen, and is near passing out, when the Brothers suddenly storm into the room to see what is going on.  Zane quickly springs to action and runs over, wrapping his arms around Misty.  He pulls her off of Dr. Lord with ease, but she kicks and screams, wanting to finish what she started.  Dr. Lord chokes and gasps for air as Zane drags Misty out of her room and into the hallway.  Sebastian and Ruby check on Dr. Lord and Damien turns to look at Dante.

Damien: Dante, go get the van ready.  I want you and Sebastian to take Dr. Lord to the hospital.

Dante is about to do as he is told, but he is quickly stopped as Dr. Lord speaks...or he tries to anyway.

Dr. Lord: No...D-d-don't...I'll be...fine.

Damien is about to protest, but a loud commotion coming from the hallway is heard.  Damien and Dante rush out to the hallway to see what has happened now.  Zane is down on the ground and blood is pouring out from his nose.  Misty is nowhere to be seen.

Damien: What the hell happened now?!  Where is she?

Zane: She headbutted me and then took off.  I don't know where she went.

Zane holds his nose as he tilts his head back.  Dante helps Zane to his feet, and the sound of tires screeching is heard just outside.  Damien rushes over to the window at the end of the hall, looking outside.  Misty's car is seen speeding off into the distance, clearly driving very erratically.  Damien shakes his head, choosing not to chase after her right away.  Instead, he follows Zane and Dante back into Misty's room to the others, sorting through his head how they can possibly fix this situation.

******************************

Tuesday July 2nd


It's been several days since Misty disappeared attacked Zane and disappeared from the home she shares with her disciples.  They have all been worried about her, and have looked for her several times, but the Queen of the Damned has been able to stay relatively hidden from them.  They had all assumed that she was in danger, given her unstable mental state at the moment, but what they don't know is that Misty is fine and well...and she is avoiding them.

The day she had gotten in her car and left, she was well prepared for this "unplanned getaway".  She had secretly packed a bag a few days beforehand and snuck it out to her car, knowing very well what she was up to.  The fact was, they all thought that she was slowly losing her mind...going crazy.  In reality, it was all of them who were driving her mad, and she had to get away from them, even if temporarily.  Especially now, given everything going on in her life.  She just couldn't take it.  So where is she?  She'd taken a good amount of cash she had stashed away in savings and headed to a local hotel for an unknown amount of time.

She's been keeping herself locked in her hotel room most of the time, just taking the time to think to herself, though at the moment, she is out walking the streets of Vegas getting some fresh air.  It's night time, but the lights of Vegas illuminate the crowded streets as tourists make their way around the city.  As she is walking down the street, she stops in front of a local goth nightclub and looks at the front entrance.  She thinks for a moment and then shrugs, deciding to go inside.  While Misty has been the goth type for years, compared to most of the other people in the club, she's a little less goth with her Hell Bunny Purple Plaid mini skirt, complete with one of her new Queen of the Damned tank tops.  

Misty makes her way inside the nightclub, looking around at the crowd of people.  She pushes her way through the crowd and over to the bar and takes a seat waiting for the bartender.  The bartender comes over a few minutes later and takes her order, and she spins around, looking at the dance floor while waiting for her drink.  She pulls her cell phone out of her pocket, looking at a text message she received earlier this week....the one informing her of her match this week against Gothika.  She smiles with a wicked excitement as she places her phone back in her pocket, choosing to ignore the many other text messages she has received from Ruby and Damien.  The bartender returns with her drink, and she pays him and takes a drink, keeping to herself, when to her right, a very interesting looking male walks up to her, smiling wickedly at her.  His skin is very pale, almost paler than Misty's, and as he flashes a smile, Misty can see a set of artificial vampire fangs staring back at her.  She laughs as she takes another sip of her drink.


Vamp Wannabe: Something funny, sweetheart?

Misty glances at him from the corner of her eye, smiling but out of annoyance more than anything.  She turns her head a bit to look at him, and shakes her head.

Misty: Funny?  No.  Ironic, definately.  Can I help you with something?

Vamp Wannabe: Yeah you can get the hell out of this club.  You don't belong here with your fake attitude.

Misty lets out a loud laugh, setting her drink down on the bar, but keeping her hand on it the entire time.

Misty: Really?  You want to talk to ME about fake?  How many sets of those shitty fangs do you have sitting at home, buddy?  Why don't you get the hell away from me, okay?  I've been minding my own---

Vamp Wannabe: Shut up bitch!  I know who you are.  You're that piece of shit who calls herself Queen of the Damned or something, right?  The one who is facing Gothika this week?

Misty: Awww, does this big boy want a cookie for recognizing me?  I suggest you leave me alone now, because I'm in no mood for you to piss me off.  So run along and go back to your coven or whatever it is you are part of.

Misty is about to take another sip of her drink, but the guy forces her hand down to the bar.  Misty slowly turns her head and glares at him, but she doesn't say a word.

Vamp Wannabe: You think you own everyone, bitch?  In this place, you don't own shit and guess what?  Gothika is going to end you, and I'm going to enjoy watching as she does it.  You're not welcome here so you better leave...Now.

Misty continues glaring at him, as several of his friends, male and female, begin to join him, glaring at her.  She slowly nods her head, taking the hint.  She places money down on the counter for the bartender before she turns and looks at all the angry "vampire wannabes" surrounding her.

Misty: Alright...alright.  I can take the hint.  Clearly you own this place, so I'll leave.  But know one thing...Gothika isn't going to kick my ass...its the other way around.

Vamp Wannabe: I wouldn't be so sure about that one, bitch.  Better watch your back.  You could get hurt without your guard dogs following you around.

Misty: Is that a threat?

The guy looks around to his friends, and they all smile wickedly, flashing their fake fangs, before he turns back to her and steps toward her.

Vamp Wannabe: Call it a friendly warning.

Misty laughs and shakes her head, but she doesn't say another word.  She turns and walks away, heading out the door, and away from the nightclub...or so they think.  Instead, she hides down the alley next to the club, patiently waiting for any of them to leave.  She waits for quite a while, until nearing the club's closing time, before she hears his voice again.  He's laughing with his friends.  He heads off in one direction, while they head off in the opposite direction, going their separate ways for the night.  When the timing is right, she steps out of the alley way, walking in front of him with her back facing him, purposely making him notice her.  He narrows his eyes and yells at her.

Vamp Wannabe: Hey!  I thought I told you to leave?!  You have a death wish or something?!

Misty stops in her tracks, smiling evilly unbeknownst to him, before she slowly turns on her heels and glares at him.  He continues walking towards her though she is clearly not intimidated.

Misty: No, of course not.  I actually wanted to get you alone.  I wanted to apologize.  Clearly we got off on the wrong foot.

Vamp Wannabe: I don't give a shit, lady.  We don't like posers around this---

He is suddenly cut off as he steps just inches away from her as she lunges at him, delivering a vicious knee to the groin!  He falls forward to his knees, clutching his crotch, and Misty wraps her hand around his neck, lifting his head so he is looking directly at her with that pained expression on his face.

Misty: You listen to me, and you listen close you twilight reject!  You don't want to mess with me.  The pain you're feeling right now is only a fraction of what I am capable of.  People like yourself, who try and act tougher than you ever will be, don't scare me.  If anything, you make me stronger.  Got it?  

He nods with a fearful look in his eyes.

Misty: You may think Gothika is going to beat me, but I can promise you, that's not going to happen.  I respect her talent and strength, but quite honestly, I'm simply stronger than she will ever be.  I suggest before you go making threats...or giving warnings to people you don't know shit about, you do your research.

Misty shoves him down to the ground, and he continues to clutch his crotch, and chokes a bit.  Before she turns and walks away, she looks down at him with a satisfied smile.

Misty: Oh and one more thing...take those ridiculous fangs out or I'll kick them out for you you worthless fool.

He quickly moves his hands to his mouth, removing the fake fangs from his mouth.  Misty smiles and laughs before she takes a step over him and walks away, proud of herself.  The man lies there on the ground for a while, trying to regain his composure, though the embarrassment he feels is probably more than he can overcome tonight.

******************************

From The Mind Of Your Queen
Journal Entry #??


So it has all come down to this, huh?  I lose the Bombshell Championship and what happens?  Instead of getting my rematch like I should, I'm thrown against one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions, Gothika...and my now former Team Erik team mate.  Though after Into The Void II, Team Erik is no more.  Not that it ever really was much of a team, was it?

There were few of us who supported Erik Staggs and his purpose here in Sin City Wrestling, and while The Fallen claimed to be on our side, I never really knew if they were.  I never really knew if anyone else was.  With the exception of Giani and James, I was the only one on the team who was truly supportive...I was the only one who ever did any work for the rebels.  The others may not like that I've said that, but it's the truth.  You don't like it, kiss my ass.  

Now, that doesn't mean I'm going to verbally bash Gothika.  I admit I've never much liked her or trusted her, but I respect her talent inside the ring.  We worked as a team at Hostile Takeover to keep our titles where they should be, but look at what happens as soon as Mark and Christian get control of the company back? They pit two Team Erik members against each other.  Is that really a surprise?  Hardly.

I have to wonder, though, just what Gothika thinks of the two of us facing one another.  As usual, she's been rather silent, but that is not a surprise either.  It is no secret she and Raynin have always like to stay quiet all week before their matches.  I've never faced Gothika one on one before, having only faced Raynin instead, and I hate to admit that I had hoped she would be more vocal than her tag team partner, but apparently not.  Perhaps their manager Darknyss has them be that way.  I don't know, and quite honestly, I don't much care.  

Gothika has already proven she can work as a team...that is no secret.  It is one of her strengths...but in singles competition and against me, no less?  I'm not quite sure she knows what is coming for her.  I don't care if we're former allies or not....I'm out to win this one, and I'm not going to let her win.  I can't let her win, because after the last two weeks I've had, I need this win...I need to beat her ass.  It's really nothing personal...she's just the unlucky one to be thrown against me this week.

Gothika, let me start by congratulating you on retaining those tag team titles with Raynin at Into The Void II...Bravo for the two of you.  It seems that the two of you could very well hold those titles for quite a while, but this week...its not about the tag titles.  The fact that you hold tag gold means absolutely shit to me.  You're going against one very pissed off, very stressed out former Bombshell Champion.  I have a lot of frustrations to unleash, and you are the unlucky victim this week.  Say what you want..be as confident as you want, but this one...I will NOT be losing this one.  

Oh and fair warning...you better make sure Raynin and Darknyss stay out of this one, because I won't hesitate to take both of them out, too.  

See you Sunday, Gothika...Good luck.

 

73
Supercard Archives / MISTY © vs ROXI JOHNSON
« on: June 20, 2013, 09:35:06 PM »
 
Sunday June 9th


A loud commotion is heard coming from the medical area in the backstage locker rooms.  After being hit in the head with her own title, Misty's disciples thought it best she get checked out just to be safe.  She wasn't bleeding, and was trying her hardest to get away, but her legs were proving to be quite unsteady, so Zane had helped her backstage.  SCW nurse, Zoey Carpentar, is trying to examine her, but Misty fights with everything she has.

Zoey: Can one of you please get her to sit still?

Misty: Newsflash, little girl, they don't take orders from you!  How many times do I have to tell you that I'm fine!  I need to get my damn belt back!

Misty tries to stand up from the exam table, but in a shocking and brave move, Damien places a firm hand on her shoulder and pushes her back down, giving her a stern look.  Misty looks up at him with rage in her eyes.

Misty: Damien, what the HELL do you think you are doing?  I suggest if you don't want me to break every single one of those fingers, you will take that hand off my shoulder and let...me...go!

Damien: You are clearly in no condition to even attempt to break my fingers, my Queen.  You can barely stand!  Please, let the young woman do her job.

Zoey stands where she is, tapping her foot against the floor waiting as patiently as she can, but given her current patient, her patience is very low. (Okay, try saying THAT five times fast)

Zoey: I'd listen to your friends, Misty.  The sooner you let me examine you, the sooner you can leave.

Misty: Oh shut up!  I have my own doctor, thank you very much!  I trust his judgement over yours!

Damien: Dr. Lord is back in Las Vegas, my Queen.  We are not even heading back to Las Vegas before Into The Void II.  

Misty again tries to stand up against their wishes, and she nearly falls forward.  Damien thankfully catches her and he plants her right back on the exam table.

Misty: If you people weren't stressing me out so much, I wouldn't be so damn lightheaded right now!  

Zoey: Not from what I can tell.  From the looks of it, Misty, you could have a slight concussion.  I think you should go to the hospital to get a CT scan done to be sure.

Misty shakes her head vehemently.

Misty: No, absolutely not.  I don't need a damn CT scan.  I've had concussions before.  I know what it feels like.

Zoey: If you don't get checked out, you do realize I won't be able to medically clear you to compete in your title match at Into The Void II, right?  Anyone who is injured during the shows has to be medically cleared before they are allowed to compete in any future matches.

Misty: I DARE you to try and keep me from competing in that damn match.  All it will take is for me to go to Erik Staggs and he'll overrule any decision you make, sweetheart.  I'm telling you...I'm FINE!

Damien looks to his Brothers and they all share a concerned look, but none of them knows how to argue with their Queen.  Just then, the door to the locker room opens, and the petite and fiesty, Ruby, walks in, holding Misty's Bombshell Championship.  Misty reaches for the title, yanking it out of Ruby's grasp quickly.

Ruby: Forgive my tardiness, my Queen.  That wretched woman took her time in giving your title back, but I waited as long as was necessary.

Misty: No need to apologize, Ruby.  You did your job tonight.  Ugh!  She got her disgusting finger prints all over my title!  That bitch doesn't realize the hell that is in store for her after this.

Zoey: Okay, now that you have your title back, may I please examine you?

Misty clutches her Bombshell title tightly as if protecting it from Zoey.  Misty finally nods, and Damien and the Brothers all breathe a sigh of relief and step aside.  Zoey steps forward towards Misty, holding her pen light in hand.  She clicks it on and looks at Misty.

Zoey: Okay, I need you to follow the light.

Misty glares at Zoey for a moment with a fiery look in her eyes.  Zoey moves the pen light back and forth, but Misty's eyes don't follow.

Zoey: Misty?  Did you hear what--

Misty: What did you say to me?

Zoey: I need you to follow the light...

Zoey shines the light in Misty's eyes once again, but Misty quickly smacks her hand away, causing the pen light to go flying across the room.  Zoey is taken back by Misty's actions, and Misty's disciples look just as surprised.

Misty: Get away from me!  I know what you're trying to do!

Zoey: I'm sorry, I don't understand why you're suddenly upset.  

Misty clutches her title even tighter, and a paranoid look falls over her face.  Ruby takes a step forward out of concern, but she doesn't speak.

Misty: The hell you don't!  You're trying to distract me!  You're trying to get me to focus on Odette Ryder again when I need to be worrying about Roxi Johnson!  You want me to lose the title!  You want Roxi to beat me!

Zoey begins shaking her head, looking more confused than before.

Zoey: Misty, that is not what I am trying to do here.  You took a nasty hit to the head a little while ago and I'm just trying to do my---

Misty: Liar!  You're lying!  Roxi Johnson wants my title.  She's trying to take my title away from me but she can't have it!  Do you understand me!  SHE CAN'T HAVE IT!

Misty's voice only gets louder and she jumps down from the exam table.  Zoey jumps back a little as Misty takes a few unsteady steps forward, getting right in her face.

Misty: You tell that little bitch friend of yours that the next time she holds MY title, will be the day she pries it from my cold, dead hands!  Roxi Johnson will have to kill me to become Bombshell Champion, and that will NEVER happen!  Do you hear me?! NEVER!

Misty then shoves her way through them and out of the room.  Zoey looks around at the others, still slightly shocked, but she is left speechless.  Ruby quickly follows after Misty, concerned for her well being as Zane and Sebastian follow Ruby.  Damien and Dante stay behind for a few moments, and Zoey looks towards Damien, as he is the apparent leader of the Misty's disciples.

Zoey: I highly suggest keeping a close eye on her.  I'm not sure what that was all about, but if it has anything to do with that hit to the head earlier, she may need to get checked out sooner rather than later.

Damien nods and looks to Dante.  They both thank Zoey and head out of the room to catch up to the others.  Zoey takes in a deep breath, sighs and gets back to her work.

***********************************


The mood is a very somber and melancholy one, as soft music plays in the background.  The building is rather empty, which is a surprise given the reason one should be visiting such a place.  The fragrant smell of various flowers fills the atmosphere.  Roses and lilies being the two prominent and most recognizable scents, and the quiet sobs of a woman are heard coming from a room just a few feet away.

As we approach the room where the sobbing is heard, we see a woman standing just outside the door.  Her long black hair falls past her shoulders and she is dressed in a knee length black skirt and a purple and black corset top.  Upon getting a closer look, it is recognized as the Queen of The Damned, Misty, that is standing just outside this room.  She is peaking inside the room, with a rather confused look on her face, and as she sees the people standing in the room, she finally takes a step inside, but stops soon after.


Misty: Ruby?  Ruby, why are you crying?  What are we doing here?

She is quietly thinking to herself that was a stupid question, as towards the front of the room, she sees exactly what she is doing there...what they are all doing there.  Ruby is standing in front of a dark mahogany colored casket and Damien, Dante, Sebastian and Zane are seated on two couches off to the side of the room.  They are the only ones here as they pay their respects to whoever has passed away, and lays motionless in that eternal bed.

Misty: Ruby...Ruby, speak to me.  Who is this person?  Who passed away?

Misty gets no response, however.  It's as if Ruby is ignoring her, or she can't hear her.  Misty looks towards the Brothers, and sees the somber expressions on their faces.  It begins to worry her.

Misty: Damien?  

No response.

Misty: Damien?!  Dante?!  Sebastian?!  Zane?!  Someone answer me, damn it!

Her words go unanswered, and seemingly unheard all together.    Misty doesn't understand what is going on, so she slowly begins walking towards Ruby, and the casket in which she is standing over.  As she gets closer, her heart nearly jumps out of her chest, and she stops, frozen as she gets a look at who is in the casket.

Misty: This...this isn't possible...

Misty begins panicking as she can't take her eyes off of...herself!  There, in that casket, lifeless and sleeping eternally, is Misty...The Queen of The Damned.  Misty begins shaking her head as she looks at her lifeless body inside the casket, and pulls at her hair.  She looks around the mostly empty room, further confused.

Misty: I...I'm not dead!  This isn't my funeral!  Guys...I'M NOT DEAD!

As she shouts, trying to get them to hear her, the lights in the room flicker for a brief moment.  Ruby and the Brothers lift their heads for a moment, looking around the room with questioning eyes, but they think nothing of it.  Ruby finally walks away from the casket and takes a seat near the brothers.  Misty approaches the casket, looking on nervously and completely confused.

Ruby: This disgusts me, Damien.  More people should be here!  She may not have been popular, but where is everyone?  Where is her family?  They can't even be bothered to bring her daughter here?!  It is not right...not right at all.

Just then the arrival of another person surprises them.  They turn and look towards the doorway to see "The Italian Stallion", Giani Di Luca, has arrived.  He looks slightly uncomfortable, but shares the same saddened expression that the others do.  "Ghost Misty" is relieved to see Giani, and she runs up towards him.

Misty: Giani!  Oh thank God!  Tell them...Tell them I'm not dead!

But Giani doesn't respond either, and he doesn't even look towards Misty.  Misty waves her hand in front of his face, but he doesn't even blink.  She starts to freak out even further, and is shocked when Giani begins walking forward towards the casket, he walks right through her!  Her eyes widen, and she stands there frozen, and Giani stops for a moment, scratching his head.  He shrugs it off soon after and approaches the casket, but is quickly met by Ruby.

Giani: Listen, I ain't here to fight with ya, ya feel me?  I came here to pay my last respects to Misty...

"Ghost Misty" quickly turns around to watch the confrontation between her loyal disciple and...close friend in Giani Di Luca.  Ruby holds up her hand, causing Giani to go silent.  Ruby looks to Misty's lifeless body for a brief second, then looks to Giani.

Ruby: I know this, Mr. Di Luca, and I have no intentions of arguing with you.  I am actually glad you came.  As you can see the room is rather empty which infuriates me to no end!

Giani nods in agreement.  "Ghost Misty" watches on, shocked to see the two acting civilized towards one another.

Giani: Somethin' we actually agree on?  Never thought I'd see the day!  

In an uncharacteristic move, Ruby actually cracks a bit of a smile but she takes a step back, allowing Giani the chance to approach the casket to pay his respects.  He lowers his head and closes his eyes, quietly keeping his thoughts to himself.  "Ghost Misty" approaches him, standing directly beside him.  She looks at him, then back to herself in the casket, and what she sees in her hands surprises her, as she didn't notice it before now.  Giani opens his eyes and looks at Misty in the casket.

Giani: I bet she's crackin' a smile seein' the Bombshell title in the casket with her.  Kudos for pullin' that one off.

"Ghost Misty" does manage to crack a smile and let out a slight laugh as Ruby walks up and stands next to Giani, her eyes once again falling on her Queen, and the Bombshell Title in her grasp.

Ruby: It was hers and only hers, Mr. Di Luca.  She may no longer be with us, but she is and always will be the one true Bombshell Champion, no matter what any of those other women think.

Giani is about to say something in response, when the sound of a woman clearing her throat is heard coming from the doorway.  They all turn and look at who is there, and the expressions on their faces reveal that they are not happy with who it is.  "Ghost Misty" is especially less than thrilled.  The woman slowly makes her way to the casket, with only her back visible and her long dark red hair flowing down her back.  Ruby steps in front of the casket protectively, trying to stop her from going any further.

Ruby: What are YOU doing here?  You have no ri---

Ruby is quickly shoved away as the mystery woman walks up to the casket, standing there for a moment.  "Ghost Misty" gets even more furious.

Ghost Misty: Get the hell out of here!  Stop her!!!

It doesn't matter how much she screams and pleads, "Ghost Misty" is helpless in stopping what she is witnessing.  The red-haired woman approaches the casket quickly, reaching into it and taking a hold of the Bombshell Title, right out of Misty's cold...dead...hands...."Ghost Misty" lunges forward, just as the woman turns around...


"STOP HER!!!"

Misty suddenly bolts upright in the bed of her hotel room.  Beads of sweat drip down her face as she looks around the room, slightly panicked.  She turns on the light next to the bed and looks around the room, until her eyes fall on the clock.  It reads two thirty in the morning, and Misty sighs, reaching for her phone.  Just as she is getting ready to send a message, the sound of a key card being inserted into the lock is heard coming from the door and it swings open moments later.  Ruby bursts into the room looking very concerned and her eyes fall right on Misty, and the now fading look of panic on her face.

Ruby: What is wrong, my Queen?  Why did you scream like that?

Ruby walks over to Misty's bedside, just as Misty is swinging her legs over the edge of the bed and is taking in a few deep breaths.  She still grasps her phone in her hand and Ruby takes a seat next to her.

Misty: It was just a nightmare, Ruby. You can go back to--

Before Misty can even finish her sentence, her phone begins ringing.  Misty nearly jumps out of her skin, not having expected a phone call so early in the morning.  She looks at the caller i.d and looks confused.  Ruby stares at her for a moment, as Misty doesn't answer the call right away.

Ruby: Who is calling you at such an hour?

Misty stares at the number for a moment, blinking a few times.

Misty: I think...I think it's my mother.

Ruby seems just as surprised as Misty, but taps her screen and answers the call anyway.

Misty: Hello?...Surprisingly no, I was not sleeping...Damn it, slow down!  What is going on?...When did this happen?

Ruby watches on quietly, given the bad feelings she had for Misty's mother.  The feeling was mutual no doubt, but she let Misty continue the conversation out of respect, but grew more curious, as Misty's tone turned more concerned and probing.

Misty: What hospital is she at?...Okay, and what have the doctors said?...I'll be on the first flight there...No, I will call you when I get there.

Misty then taps the screen of her phone again, ending the call.  She springs off the bed and begins rushing around the room, gathering her things.  Ruby watches with a confused look as Misty tosses her things into her suitcase.

Ruby: My Queen?  What are you doing?  

Misty: I have to get to Chicago.

Her tone is even more panicked than it was when she woke up from her nightmare, causing Ruby to grow even more concerned.  Ruby stands up and walks over to Misty, but Misty is too focused on something else, to even look at Ruby.

Ruby: Chicago?  What for?  

Misty: I can't talk about it right now, Ruby.  Please don't question my reason.  I need to get out of here now.

Ruby: Okay.  I will go get my bag--

Misty: No.  You are staying here with the Brothers.  My business in Chicago doesn't concern you, and your presence there will only cause a problem.  Just stay here.

Misty darts her head up and glares at Ruby, but quickly gets back to packing.  She zips her suitcase closed, as Ruby looks on, baffled by Misty's sudden behavior.

Ruby: My Queen, your title match is less than a week away.  

Misty: I don't care about that right now, Ruby!  I have to get to Chicago!  Go back to bed.  I will call you or Damien later when I get to there and explain everything.

Misty doesn't even give Ruby a chance to respond as she grabs her phone and her room key and darts out of the room.  Ruby stands there, blinking it utter confusion.  She takes in a deep breath and shakes her head, before disappearing out of the room and back to her own room next door.

***********************************


I felt bad rushing out of the hotel like that without offering Ruby so much as an explanation, but I simply didn't have the time, or the mind focus to give her one so early in the morning.  The fact is, I need to get home to Chicago, because each minute that passes that I am not there, is another minute wasted.  It's funny that I just called Chicago home, but in all honesty, it is my home.  It always has been, regardless of where I may be living at the time.

It is no secret that I didn't have the picture perfect childhood, but not many people can say that they did.  I was never close to my parents, and to this day, that hasn't changed.  Aside from my horrible relationship with my parents, as well as my sisters, I've kept other aspects of my childhood pretty much hidden away from the outside world.

Until now.

I haven't talked about it until now, but there was always a single source of unconditional love and positivity when I was growing up.  One person was always there for me, no matter what the circumstance.  This person never judged me, or tried to get me to change who I was.  She loved me and my sisters equally, and my love for her has never faded.

She is my grandmother.

When I received that phone call earlier, my whole world changed.  I was one hundred percent focused on heading to Into The Void II and successfully defending my Bombshell Title against Roxi Johnson.  Nightmare be damned, I knew what I had to do.  But then I got that unexpected phone call from my mother, and things changed.  I may not have any type of loving relationship with my mother, but my Grandma is a whole different story.  She needs me, so you bet your ass I am going to be there for her.

I don't know what to expect when I get there, but one thing is clear right now.  I have to be strong, not only for myself, but more importantly for my Grandma.  My strength will hopefully give her strength.  I have no doubt in my mind that this will not be an easy task for me, but all I can do is take it day by day.  

Chicago is where I need to be right now, so Chicago is where I am going.


***********************************


The last few hours have been a blur for the Bombshell Champion.  She was able to catch a flight back to Chicago after receiving an emergency phone call from her mother, and while it ended up costing her a pretty penny to pay for the flight, money was no object at a time like this.  The entire flight to Chicago, there was only one thing going through her mind.  There was only one thing consuming her entire mind, and it was the reason she was heading back to Chicago on such short notice.  Her grandmother.

She hadn't seen her grandmother in years.  It was too long, in fact, and given the reason she was heading to see her at this moment, the regret and the guilt that was playing through her mind was beginning to take its toll on the Queen of the Damned.  With her match against Roxi Johnson just days away, this latest development could very well be what finally brings the Queen down.  This could be what causes Misty to lose the Bombshell Championship and sending it into the hands of the resident Superhero, Roxi Johnson.  This could be it for the Queen of the Damned, and is she thinking about that?

No...she's not.  She can only think about her dear grandmother and getting to Chicago in time to see her.  The closer she gets to the hospital, the more nervous she becomes and the uncertainty of what she is walking into begins to sink in.  She knew the details of why her grandmother was brought to the hospital, but she had no idea the extent of her condition.

It takes just over an hour to get to the hospital her grandmother is at outside of Chicago.  Misty had never been to this hospital, as it was just built over the last couple of years and had just recently open its doors in its new location.  Regardless, from the outside it looked like an acceptable place for her grandmother to be treated, but she would form a long term opinion once she went inside.  After parking her rental car in the lot near the main entrance, she shut the engine off and just sat in the car for a few moments.  She takes in a deep breath, gathering herself before she opens her door and walks out.  She enters the hospital, walking up to the registration desk and finds out which floor and room her grandmother is at.  The receptionist gives her a visitor's pass for the day and she heads over to the elevator, hitting the button that will take her up to the appropriate floor.  The elevator dings and the door opens and she steps inside, hitting the button for the appropriate floor and a few moments later, the doors close.

The elevator begins making its way up a few floors, and when it stops, Misty steps out, looking a the signs.  She follows the hallway in the directions labeled with her grandmother's room number, and as she gets closer, her heart begins to race.  What would be waiting for her just beyond that door?  Well, she is about to find out.  Misty stops at the nurses station just down the hall from her grandmother's room, and one of them leads her over to the door


Nurse: I'm not sure if you are aware, but there are already some family members inside.

Misty: No, I wasn't, but thank you.  I just got into down a little while ago.  

Nurse: If you need anything, just press the call button.

Misty nods and the nurse walks away.  She takes in a deep breath, puts her hand on the door and slowly pushes it open.  She can hear familiar voices inside, and one in particular is more familiar than the rest.  When Misty pushes the door open and steps inside, she looks around the room at the four other visitors already with her grandmother, and they all look equally shocked to see her, though it is the look on her sister, Desiree's face that says it all.

Desiree: I'm surprised to see you here...

Misty gives Desiree a silent glare, telling her now is not the time nor the place.  The other three people in the room look at Misty, giving her polite smiles regardless.

Misty: There was no way I wasn't going to be here, Des.  Bethany...Corey...Anna...it's great to see you three again.

Misty turns her attention to her three cousins sitting on the sofa near the window.  They all greet her, and she walks over to her grandmother's bedside, focusing all her attention on her grandmother.  It is a hard sight to handle, and she almost chokes back tears as her grandmother turns her head and looks right at her, though Misty can see the distance in her eyes.

Misty: Hey Grandma...How you doing?

Misty has to speak in a raised voice so her grandmother can hear her.  Her grandmother looks at her for a moment, then slowly turns her head to look back to Desiree.  Her frail condition has no doubt left her in a confused state, and Desiree looks at her with caring eyes.

Desiree: Grandma, do you know who that is?

She turns her head to look back to Misty again, and Misty smiles at her.

Grandma: Yes.

Desiree: Who is that, Grandma?

It takes her grandmother a moment, but she finally opens her mouth to respond.

Grandma: That's Princess...

A faint smile appears on her grandmother's face, but it is only for a moment, and she turns her head once again fading into whatever world her condition has taken her too.  Misty smiles again, though she is unable to hold back the tears that have formed in her eyes this time, as a few make their way down her cheeks.  She wipes them away, taking in a few deep breaths and tries to regain her composure.

Desiree: I think she has graduated from Princess to Queen now, but yes, that is Princess.

Desiree and Misty both manage to share a laugh before Misty looks at Desiree and nods her head towards the door, silently telling her she wants to speak to her.  Desiree nods and stands up from her chair, and the two sisters walk towards the door, as their grandmother appears to focus on the television and the cooking show that is on at the moment.  Misty and Desiree step just outside the door to talk.

Misty: Alright, Des...Be honest with me.  How is she?

Desiree: How does she look, Misty?  She's not good.  The doctor was in a little while ago.  She had a mild heart attack and is in congestive heart failure, but he said considering that, her heart sounds good.

Misty peaks inside the room at her ailing grandmother and shakes her head.  Her grandmother is asking one of her cousin's something about the TV, which brings a slight smile to Misty's face.

Misty: Well the doctor is apparently full of shit don't you think?  She looks awful.  It's hard seeing her like this.

Desiree: Don't tell me you actually have a heart, Misty?  How long has it been since you've seen her anyway?

Misty glares at Desiree as her attitude suddenly changes.

Misty: Don't start that shit, Desiree.  When it comes to Grandma, you're damn right I have a heart.  And don't give me that crap about me not seeing her in a while, because last I checked, neither have you.  

Desiree: Excuse me for being just a tad bit surprised that you actually caught a flight back here, given the fact that you're supposed to defend that title of yours against Roxi Johnson in a few days.

Misty: I'll still be defending my title, Des, don't you worry about that, but I needed to be here.  I had to come and see her, and given the condition she is in, I don't regret coming here either.  This may be the last time I get to see her.

Misty and Desiree's three cousins then walk out of the room and up to the two of them.  Anna looks turns her attention to Misty.

Anna: We're going to go down to the cafeteria to get something to eat.  

Desiree: Why don't we come with you?  I'm hungry myself.

Misty: You can go with them, Des.  I'll stay with Grandma.

They all stare at Misty, surprised.

Desiree: You sure you want to stay with her by yourself?  She'll be fine for a little while.  She's been sleeping off and on anyway.

Misty: I'm sure.  I could do with spending some time alone with her right now anyway.  Go on and get something to eat.

Desiree: Okay then.  Mom should be back in town in a couple of hours.

Misty nods as she turns her head to peek back inside her grandmother's room.  Her cousin Bethany places a gentle hand on Misty's shoulder before the four of them head of down the hall towards the elevators.  Misty walks back inside the room, walking around the bed and to the seat Desiree was seated in just a short while ago.  Her grandmother has drifted off to sleep once again, but Misty doesn't wake her.  She just sits at her bedside, carefully reaching for her grandmother's hand, taking it in her own.  Misty watches as her grandmother's chest rises up and down slowly, noticing the clear signs of her labored breathing caused by the congestive heart failure, and the memories that flood her mind, bring her to tears.  Misty lowers her head against the bed and lets out quiet sobs, still holding her grandmother's hand, trying to focus her mind on the good memories of the woman who showed her unconditional love, and not the frail dying woman in front of her.

***********************************


I feel guilty for even thinking of leaving at a time like this, but I know I have to leave in just a couple of days.  I know my grandmother wouldn't want me to be upset right now and she would want me to be strong, but it is a whole lot easier said than done when the one source of strength you've known you're entire life is so frail and weak right now.  It's hard to look at her, wanting so hard for to recognize me or my sister or my cousins, but she doesn't.  And things only keep getting worse.

Anyone who knows me, knows I'm far from the religious type.  I'm the complete opposite of my grandmother, honestly.  Everyone keeps telling me to pray for my grandmother, but if I'm honest, what am I supposed to pray for?  She may have lived a long life, but it's hard looking at her knowing that soon, she's not going to be around.  I can only dream of living to be ninety-three, like she has, but the thought of a world without my loving grandmother?  Not something I can grasp right now.

So, how am I supposed to visit her this short amount of time I have right now, just a few days away from Into The Void II, knowing that when I walk out that door, it could very well be the last time I see her?  I've been told to pray for her, but what do I pray for?  Can I look at her in the condition she is and pray for her to live...pray for her to get through this so I can have more time with her?  It's a selfish thought, I admit.  Or, do I pray for her mind, where ever it may be, to realize that it is okay for her to let go?  

Or maybe...just both.  I'm looking at my grandmother, and I can see how tired she is, and how little fight she has left in her, so whatever thought process is going through my mind right now, one thing is clear...I just want her to be comfortable.  If she stays with us longer, I am going to cherish every single second I have with her, but if it is her time to go...I have to accept it...As long as she is comfortable either way.  Because seeing her in any other condition isn't acceptable in my mind.  The thought of heading back to California if she isn't comfortable will be harder for me to deal with than anything else.

Only time will tell...


***********************************


It has been a long couple of days for Misty, as her grandmother's condition only deteriorates more each day.  In her mind, Misty keeps telling herself she can't stand seeing her grandmother like this, but she can't get herself to stay away.  Even though her grandmother is so weak now, she can barely open her eyes or stay awake longer than a few minutes at a time, Misty can't stay away.  

She is sleeping on the sofa in her grandmother's room, clearly exhausted from the past few days.  The door to the room quietly opens, and Misty's mother, Colleen, walks in, taking notice of her sleeping second born daughter on the sofa, before she looks over to her own mother in that hospital bed, silently hoping to see any sort of improvement.  Sadly, she doesn't see one and she quietly walks over to Misty.  Colleen takes a seat next to her daughter, causing Misty to wake up.


Colleen: You can go back to sleep, Misty.  I can tell you're exhausted.  

Misty shakes her head then pushes herself up to a seated position on the sofa.  She looks over at her grandmother and yawns.

Misty: I'm fine.  I wasn't really sleeping anyway.  Have the doctors said anything new?

Colleen takes in a deep breath, glancing over to her mother.  Misty can tell she is clearly fighting back tears, and for the first time in a long time, she looks at her mother with a very concerned look.

Misty: What?  What is it?

Colleen: I just spoke with the doctor a few minutes ago.  I caught him on my way in and he was heading here shortly, but I spoke with him in another room.  There is really nothing more that they can do for her here, Misty.  Medically speaking, they've done all they can, but she continues to get worse.  She is basically shutting down internally.  Someone from hospice care will be here later to speak with me.

Misty just nods, as the reality she'd been growing to accept these past few days was finally confirmed.  Her grandmother wasn't getting any better.  Her mother begins to sob and goes to hug Misty, but Misty pulls back, standing up from the sofa.

Misty: Don't...I...I can't be here right now.  I'll be back later.

Colleen: Misty...wait...

But Misty doesn't listen.  She just dashes out of the room, ultimately heading out of the hospital and to her rental car.  She roars the engine to life, and speeds off out of the parking lot and away from the hospital.

***********************************


Before my mother even told me what the doctor had said, I knew...I knew that she wasn't improving, and that she wasn't going to.  I thought I was the only one accepting the reality that my grandmother was dying, but the way I reacted at that moment said otherwise apparently.  I had a weak moment, and I knew that I couldn't let my grandmother feel that negative energy, because she has been everything but negative my entire life.  So, I temporarily went as far away from that hospital as I could, while still being in the area.  

I knew where I was going.  It was a place I hadn't been for several years, but given the situation, it was the right moment.  I had to go to the cemetery where several of my family members were laid to rest...

Where just six years ago...my Aunt...my grandmother's first born daughter, was laid to rest.  I had to go there...


***********************************


Misty's rental car pulls into the front gate leading to the cemetery just fifteen minutes away from the hospital.  Several of her family members were buried here, and soon, her grandmother would be as well.  It had been a while since she'd been here, and she tried to remember the area of the cemetery she was looking for, but she followed the areas that were familiar to her and that jogged her memory, until she found the right place.  She parked her car along the edge of the grass, shutting off the engine and stepping out of the car.  She walks over the grass past all of the graves until she finds the first familiar grave, looking down at the gravestone.

Misty: It's hard to believe it's been nearly six years since you've passed...

Misty stares down at her aunt's gravestone as she speaks.

Misty: I wasn't sure I could ever get myself to come back to this place, if I'm honest.  I've never been one to deal with death easily, even when I know it's coming.  You're passing was proof of that.

She recalls the time six years ago, when she was leave from her career, when her aunt was terminally ill.  The cancer was taking a toll on her body, and the weaker she got, the harder it was to see her like that.  Not so different from what was happening now.

Misty: When you got sick...the doctor's said we'd be lucky to have you around another six months, but you proved them wrong, didn't you?  You kept fighting, and you lived another year and a half.  You fought for so long, didn't you?  You were so tired, and before the cancer came back, you told Bethany that if you had to do the chemotherapy or the radiation all over again, you wouldn't...but you did.  You kept fighting...

Misty chokes a bit, once again fighting back the tears.

Misty: And all the while, you still took care of Grandma...You watched over her, even though you were sick, and you took care of her.  So where are you now?  I know you can see the condition she is in, and how can you stand it?!  I may not be the picture perfect person of this family, but sitting back and watching her like this just pisses me off!  You were supposed to watch over her!  You were supposed to make sure she didn't go like this, but look at her now.

Misty falls to her knees over her aunt's grave, as the anger really starts to kick in.

Misty: She lived with you for so long, and when she outlived you...it broke her heart!  Seeing grandmother cry isn't exactly easy, but its nothing compared to what I'm seeing her go through now.  You're supposed to be her Guardian Angel...You and Grandpa.

Misty lifts her head, looking behind her to another grave about ten feet away.  She composes herself and gets back to her feet, and walks over to the grave, looking down at it.

Misty: I never got to meet you, Grandpa....You died before I was even thought of...You died when my mother was just five years old, but I know you've watched over every single one of us, Grandma especially...Or so I thought.  You were the love of her life, and she was yours, but where are you now, huh?  Where are you now?!

Misty chokes back tears as the anger is fueled even more.

Misty: I was at Grandma's bedside the other day...She looked right at my mother and do you know what she said?  She asked her, clear as day, when is your father going to get here?  She's waiting for you, Grandpa...She's waiting for you to come for her, but where are you?  We are all sitting back, watching her in pain...watching her go through this...and you haven't come for her yet.  She wants to go, Grandpa...She's ready to go, but you're not here for whatever reason.

Her face flushes red as the tears begin to stream down her face.

Misty: How the hell am I supposed to be strong for her right now?  How am I not supposed to be angry, when I'm sitting back, watching her die right before my eyes, knowing she's ready to go, but she's stuck...she's stuck hanging on, and you're just letting it happen!

Misty wipes her tear soaked eyes and cheeks and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: I may call myself the Queen of the Damned, and think everyone on this planet is damned in some way, but hell if I think that about my Grandmother!  You know as well as I do that her soul is anything but, so why does SHE have to go through this?  What did she ever do to deserve this fate?  Why couldn't she simply fall asleep and pass peacefully in her sleep instead of having to suffer like this?  Why was all of this intended for her, huh?!

She kneels down, running her hand over the grave marker over her grandfather's grave.  Directly next to it, her grandmother's name was already there, though one date was yet to be filled in...Misty closes her eyes, knowing it wouldn't be that way for much longer.

Misty: I've accepted the fact that she's leaving us, but what I can't accept, Grandpa, is if you even allow her to suffer...She doesn't deserve it.  She is the only one who doesn't deserve it!  I know you can hear me...I know, where ever you are, you're watching and listening to me, so I'm going to make this plain and simple...I'm on my knees...I'm begging you...Stop letting her suffer!  I don't know what your reason for waiting is...but please...just stop!  Let her go peacefully, because I'm leaving tomorrow, and I can't walk away knowing she's in pain or uncomfortable...I can't do it.

Misty lifts her head for a moment when a car drives down the gravel road past her car and to another part of the cemetery.  She takes in another deep breath, wiping away the last of her tears before getting back to her feet.  She brushes a little bit of dirt and grass from her knees, regaining her composure.

Misty: I mean it, Grandpa...Don't let my last memory of her be one where she is in pain, because if it is...People are going to hate me worse than they do now.  Mark my words...

Misty looks at the grave marker one final time before she turns and walks away.  She doesn't stop at her aunt's grave again, but heads back to her rental car and leaves the cemetery, knowing she would be back sometime in the foreseeable future.

***********************************


My Grandfather and Aunt must have been listening somewhere, because before I left the next day, I stopped to see my Grandma for what could be the last time.  She was still hanging on, yes, but she seem more restful.  She was sleeping more, growing less and less responsive, but the fact that she was no longer clearly in pain when someone simply touched her, made me feel a little more at ease.  It still wasn't easy watching her fade away, but as long as she was comfortable, it was easier to deal with.  But it was still hard leaving, not knowing what the future holds...

***********************************


Earlier today Misty's grandmother was released from the hospital, and transported back to the nursing home she called home for the past five years.  Her condition hadn't gotten any better, and she would now be under hospice care during her final days, however long that would be, away from the hospital.  The nurses on her floor were getting her settled back into her room, and in her bed, and Misty waited just outside the door, along with her mother, Colleen.  Misty's flight back to California was later this evening, and she wanted to see her grandmother before she left.

A few minutes later, the nurses walked out of the room, signaling it was okay for the two to head back inside.  Her mother thanked the nurses she was all too familiar with, and Misty headed into the room before she did, walking over to her grandmother's bedside, pulling up a chair.  Her grandmother was sound asleep, a pillow underneath her legs to prop them up just a bit.  Misty reached for her hand again, grasping it gently.


Misty: Okay Grandma, I have to go today.  I don't want to, but I've got an important match in California, and I know that you wouldn't want me to miss it, right?

Misty speaks to her grandmother, knowing she won't get an answer.  Misty's mother walks up behind her, staying just a few feet away.

Misty: You just keep resting, because I know you're tired, Grandma.  This rest is what you need the most, but I want you to know that you don't have to keep fighting if it's not what you want, or if you don't have the strength to do it anymore.  I'll understand, and while I admit it'll be hard and I will shed some tears, it won't be because I'm sad for you, okay?  You fight as long as you want to keep fighting, and go when you're ready to go.  

Misty smiles a moment as she notices her grandmother's eyes open a bit, and she looks right at Misty.  Misty's mother walks up behind her, smiling also.

Misty: Hey, there are those eyes...Do you know who I am?

Misty's grandmother nods.

Grandma: Yeah...Misty...

The words are quiet and a bit raspy, but Misty can understand them, and she smiles again as the tears form in her eyes again.  Shortly after, her grandmother closes her eyes again, quickly drifting off to sleep.

Misty: It's okay...You can rest now, but I'll see you later, okay?

Misty doesn't expect her grandmother to answer, but a hushed "okay" escapes her grandmother's mouth, and Misty smiles once again.  Misty lightly pats her hand, and stands up from her seat, letting her grandmother rest again, before she turns around to face her mother.

Misty: I can't stand leaving her when she's like this...

Colleen: I know...I know...But we're just in a waiting game right now.  She's in good hands here, and I'll be by every day to check on her, and so will your Uncle Roy.  Go do what you have to do and just take it easy...this is hard on all of us.

Misty: You call me if anything happens.  I don't care what time it is, day or night.  

Colleen: That's what I did the other morning, wasn't it?  Don't worry, I'll call you if anything changes.  Just get back to California and get some rest before Sunday.  Try not to focus on this right now.

Her mother goes to hug her again, but again, Misty pulls back.  She holds a hand up and shakes her head.

Misty: Not there yet, Colleen.  This doesn't fix things.  I'm here for her...not for you.

Misty's mother nods, though the disappointment is clear in her eyes.

Colleen: I understand...

Misty: I've gotta go...I'll see you later.

Misty looks at her grandmother one last time, her expression frozen and almost numb.  She sighs, then turns and walks out, knowing the waiting game will wreak havoc on her mind.  But she is bound and determined to focus her mind on the one thing she can use as the best distraction from this hell she was currently in..

...her match against Roxi Johnson...


***********************************


The past few days have been far from easy.  My mind has been in a million different places, and the stress I have been under has been unbearable at times.  I haven't slept much...I've lost my appetite at times, and I've felt physically sick sometimes also, but I have to change that.  I have to turn things around, because not only is what I need right now, but it is what my grandmother needs.  It's time to lift my head up, and be strong for her, and to live each day as best I can, because its what my grandmother would want.

I'll admit I've only been focused on her this entire week, but I need to distract myself from that thought process, because I know if I continue to worry about a situation that is out of my control, it'll bring me down and I can't allow that...so I need a distraction.

Roxi Johnson...I know what you are probably thinking.  You're probably thinking that I'm fooling myself going into this match now, with everything going on.  You're thinking that I'll walk into that ring on Sunday, defending my title against you, and my mind won't be there.  I won't be focused on our match, but if that is what you are thinking, you are very wrong.  You see, when we step into that ring on Sunday, YOU will be the distraction I need from everything going on around me, and that isn't good for you, sweetie.

I have a lot of pent up anger and frustration right now, and you will be the center of attention, Roxi.  You want to take something that is mine, and I'm not going to allow it.  You may think you're ready...You may think you stand a chance, but what you don't realize is that I'm at the most dangerous right now.  My mood is highly unpredictable...highly unstable, and you...you could get very hurt.

Think back to two weeks ago when you hit me over the head with my title, Roxi.  Think about it long and hard, and what you did afterwards.  You held the title up, as if you have just won it...as if you just defeated me.  You were trying to send the message that you would be the one to end my reign as Bombshell Champion, but you know what that did, Roxi?  Seeing you holding my title in your hand just pissed me off more, and made me more determined than ever to prevent that from happening.

You may have earned this shot, Roxi...You may deserve it, but my time as champion is FAR from over, do you hear me?  You think you are ready to lead the Bombshell Division, but you're not...You're not ready unless I say you're ready, understand?  But, let me be honest with you...shock you perhaps...

You see...my world was turned upside down earlier this week...I'm losing the one person in my life that keeps me human, and while I can accept that fact of life, because it will eventually happen to us all, what I won't accept...what I can't accept...

...is losing the Bombshell Championship to you.  

I can't control my grandmother's fate, but what I can control...what I will control this Sunday...is the fate of the Bombshell Championship.  I can control how I choose to let everything effect me, and the fact that you are so bound and determined to take it from me, has me hell bent on stopping you, but not because I think I'm better than you, because that isn't the case.  Oh no, that is not why.  

Let me be honest with you again, Roxi...There were a few times over the last couple of weeks where I thought you could very well be the one to end it all for me...to finally be the one to take my title from me.  I've been more than confident going against every other opponent thus far in my career, but you, Roxi...You've thrown me for a loop, and I'll tell you why.

Because I never know what to expect from you...You've been the most unpredictable opponent I've had thus far, and no amount of confidence can change that.  I've seen the fire in you since you've shown your desire to be the Bombshell Champion, and it worried me...I've watched you fighting and clawing your way to get this shot that you deserve...Yes, I said it...But I can't allow it, Roxi.  I can't let you take the Bombshell Title from me...Not now.  

It's the one thing that is trying to be taken from me that I can control right now, and you better believe that I'm going to fight with everything I've got to keep it in my possession.  I'm going to fight to remain the Bombshell Champion, because it is who I am.  I was dangerous before, Roxi, but come this Sunday...I'll be at a whole new level.

A new Hell is upon you and everyone else, Roxi...and your fight to finally end my reign of terror will be unsuccessful.  The good that you fight for...the people you are trying to save from my reign over the Bombshell Division...will still be in the same situation they were in before.  With me as their Queen and the Bombshell Champion.

And it's not because I think I'm better.

It's because I KNOW I'm better...

This Sunday at Into The Void II, Roxi...The Queen's reign WILL continue....Because any other outcome just isn't acceptable.  See you soon, Crab Girl...


**END FEED**

74
Climax Control Archives / Watch Your Back
« on: May 24, 2013, 05:48:07 PM »
 
Sunday May 19th


San Francisco, California...the next stop for SCW Climax Control, and not just a regular show for Climax Control.  Today marks the fiftieth episode of Climax Control.  A year and a half has come and gone since Sin City Wrestling opens its doors and held its very first show at the Star of the Desert Arena in Las Vegas, Nevada, and now the War Memorial Gymnasium gets to be the site of this special episode.  Though I have to admit to being slightly disappointed already, and the show hasn't even started.  

There are only four people left on the active roster in SCW who wrestled in the very first show, and I am one of those four people, and the only Bombshell.  Fantasia has since retired, again.  And Kittie...well, her current situation is quite interesting to say the least, but she has not returned to the active roster.  You would think that because there are just the four originals left on the roster that they would book us in matches for sentimental reasons, right?  

Apparently not.

Sure I just defended my title against Roxi Johnson last week, but I should be on every show damn it!  I'll defend my title every week if I have to.  I don't care.  Mark and Christian clearly don't know how to book their champions properly, although given the fact that Christian is currently...missing...I guess I can't blame him for this one, can I?

I should be main eventing not only this week but every single week!  Instead, what do they have main eventing the fiftieth episode of Climax Control?  Thatcher Rex versus Matthew Kennedy...the Roulette Championship match.  No offense to my Team Erik team mate, Matthew Kennedy, but it's not right, and I know just the person to go to about this huge mistake.  After all, he currently has the most power in SCW, doesn't he?  Yes...Erik Staggs and I are going to have a little chat.  It is why I showed up to the War Memorial Gymnasium early, and without my disciples, so I could have a private conversation with Erik Staggs before the show starts.  I burst into his office, interrupting him on a phone call, but I don't care.  

I close the door behind me, and he looks at me, holding a finger up signaling he'll be just a moment.  I fold my arms across my chest and begin tapping my foot impatiently as he finishes his phone call, and finally a few moments later he ends the call and places his phone on his inside jacket pocket, then gives me his undivided attention.

"Misty." He says. "You seem a little on edge.  What can I do for you?"

I look towards the ground and let out a sarcastic sounding laugh. "A little on edge?  Gee, I wonder why that could be, Mr. Staggs."

He raises an eyebrow and I can tell I have confused him. "I'm sorry, but I'm not sure what you're talking about.  Is there a problem?"

"Is there a problem?  Is there a problem?  Of course there is a problem!" I say venomously and clearly upset. "You do realize that I have been one of your most loyal supporters in all of this, right?  And not only that, I am your Bombshell Champion."

He nods, still confused. "Yes, I do realize that, but what seems to be the problem?"

"Mark finally gave you the power you deserve in this company when he signed over thirty percent to you, and how do you use that new power?" I stare at him as he shrugs. "You leave me off of the fiftieth show?!  Where is my match, Erik?  Where is Gi--" I quickly stop myself from saying Giani's name, but the look on Erik's face says he is well aware of what I was about to ask.  I don't know why I was worried about Giani not being booked either, but clearly it has peaked Erik's interest.

"Looking out for your new best friend, Giani Di Luca are you, Misty?" He says sounding quite amused. "I have to admit, you two seem to be getting rather cozy these days."

"We're on the same side, Erik!  And I'm not here to talk about Giani!" I attempt to quickly change the subject.

"Of course not." He replies. "But I find it rather intriguing that you are the one who almost mentioned him in the first place."

I glare at him with a low growl and he holds his hands up defensively.

"Alright, alright...Relax." He says. "Clearly you are upset about not having a match this evening, but there is a good reason for that.  You have the Lord of The Ring match approaching.  Giani has the King of the Deathmatch.  I need you both at the top of your game, because if either of you win--"

"IF either of us win?" I say, interrupting him.

He rolls his eyes and takes in a deep breath. "I apologize.  When the both of you win these very important matches, the bragging rights alone will be great.  Especially for you!"

I fold my arms across my chest, thinking long and hard about what he is saying.  

"Okay, you have a point but come on, Erik!  You know I'd go into the Lord of The Ring match with a broken leg.  You don't think some of these other people will have any aches or pains going into this?  I can handle myself just fine, trust me.  As for Climax Control tonight.  Well, considering I'm not booked in a match, I don't have high expectations for this show one bit, but I guess that is your loss isn't it?"

"You can still make an impact without being booked.  You know that." He reassures me.

"That may be, but I'd rather be proving to all of those skanks why I am the Bombshell Champion, in the ring.  Actions speak louder than words, you know."

He nods and I can hear his phone ringing once again from inside his jacket pocket.  He tries to ignore it, but I shake my head. "Go ahead and take that.  I think we're done here.  Ruby and the Brothers will be arriving any minute so I'll leave you to your work then."

"I've got your back, Misty.  Don't you worry." He says as he pulls his cell phone back from out of his pocket once again.  He answers the call and waves a hand at me, and I wave back as I turn and walk out of his office.  Admittedly I'm not watching where I am walking as I head out the door and I bump right into...Giani Di Luca.  He catches me before I manage to fall right on my ass, and I look up at him, a little embarrassed, but I'm not sure if it is from my clumsiness, or the sudden memory from just a few days ago that floods my brain...

******************************

Thursday May 16th


I don't know how I let Giani talk me into staying in New Jersey a little while longer, or how I managed to keep Ruby and the Brother's from flying here after I told them I wasn't going to be home when I planned, but somehow I managed to do both.  I don't have much of anything to do before heading to California for SCW's next show.  I don't mind traveling, but I must admit I'm rather thankful that the Lord of the Ring show is taking place in Las Vegas, as it makes the traveling much easier.

I sent a tweet earlier, thinking out loud about what I would do the rest of the week before Climax Control, and who was the first to respond?  Giani Di Luca of course.  He made a wonderful suggestion, and after giving it some thought, I decided to take him up on that offer.  After all, I think what he has in mind could do us both some good.  Clearly we both have some serious aggression to release, so why not?  Oh get your mind out of the gutter, people, I'm talking about a good old fashioned training session!  

I pull my rental car into the long driveway leading to Giani's rather extravagant home.  I'd been here already a few times this week, but the size of this place alone amazes me.  It makes me wonder if....Nevermind, I'm NOT going there.  I shut the engine off and take the keys out of the ignition, and grab my duffel bag from the passenger seat.  As I sling it over my shoulder and head for the front door, the door swings open.  I stop dead in my tracks, and look at a grinning Giani and shake my head.

"Why am I not surprised?" I say, staring at Giani as is wearing just a towel around his waist.  I keep my eyes locked on his face, doing my best not to do exactly what he would, and look a little further down.

"Damn.  I guess I shoulda went with my original plan and greeted ya naked."  He replies with a wink. "You might be resisting me now, but if ya saw what I've got underneath this towel...Well, you'd be all over this!" I roll my eyes as Giani begins to move his hips seductively as if it will make me weak in the knees.  Sadly for him, I am able to resist.

"I certainly don't hope you expect to go through with our training session wearing...that." I point to the towel wrapped around his waist. "Because, if you do, I have a very good feeling you might just happen to let it accidentally fall to the floor."  

He smiles a wickedly mischievous smile, not even bothering to hide what is on his mind.  I walk up to the door, standing directly in front of him, and I keep my eyes locked on his.  He stares at me, moving his eyes as if daring me to look down.

"Don't try and hide it, Misty." He says, taking a step closer to me.  He moves his face next to mine so he can whisper in my ear.  I feel the heat from his breath on my neck, but I don't move in inch. "I wouldn't have to let this towel accidentally hit the floor, because I have a good feeling you'd be the one removing it."

He pulls his head back and locks his eyes with mine again, giving me another wink.  I shake my head and try not to smirk. "I find it quite amusing how much you think you know about me, Mr. Di Luca.  If you plan to stand here and continue these little attempts at seducing me, I can turn right back around and leave.  I thought the point of this was to keep our minds on our approaching matches?"

He eyes me up and down, getting a good long look at everything I have to offer, yet not offering to him.  He goes so far as to step aside and look behind me at my...well, behind, then steps back and shrugs.  "Like I said earlier, I don't want to see you leave, but baby I love to see you go."

Oh where is Ruby when I need her.  I'm sure she would just be going absolutely insane with Giani's increasing advances.

"If you insist." I say, turning around. "You ogling my ass is a small price to pay.  I have a match to prepare for, and you're just wasting my time..." Giani grabs my hand, pulling me back.  I spin around, looking at him with a raised eyebrow, and he holds his hands up in defeat and takes a step back.

"Okay! Okay!" He says, defeated. "You win.  I'll behave."

"Somehow, I doubt that..." I reply.  

"I give you my word and to prove it, I'll go put my damn clothes on." He snaps back, but I just offer him a laugh.  "You can use the bathroom down the hall to change into something more...comfortable."

He winks at me again and lets out a laugh.  I pull my hand back, ready to smack him, causing him to flinch as he steps aside, letting me inside his home.

"Hey, hey, hey!" He says defensively. "No need to get physical...yet."

"Keep it up, Giani." I say in a warning tone. "I already wasn't planning on taking it easy on you.  Don't make it worse for you."  I step through the door, and he follows behind me, closing the door behind him.  I don't even have to turn my head to know that his eyes are currently centered on my ass, but I'll let him have his fun...for now.

"Baby you need to relax a little." He walks up behind me and smacks my ass, surprising me.  I jump a little and spin around to glare at him as he laughs. "Then again, maybe not.  Get as pissed off as ya want.  I'll gladly be ya punching bag."

"What?  And risk me leaving a bruise on that precious body of yours?" I say with a laugh. "Guess we'll find out soon enough.  If you'll excuse me, I'm going to go get changed." I turn away from him and head off down the hall to the bathroom to change into my training gear.  Giani heads off down a different hallway, I assume the one leading to his bedroom, to get dressed in his own gear...at least I hope anyway.  Knowing Giani, he may very well test my patience and show up in his training room in that damn towel.

A short while later, I wander through the halls of his home until I find the door leading to his training room.  When I open the door and walk inside, my jaw nearly hits the ground as I look around this spectacular training room he has made for himself.  It is made almost entirely of reinforced windows.  Several weights are stationed in the corner, and there is a ring in the center of the room, and from out of the windows I can see the amazing ocean view that is behind his property.  All in all, this is one state of the art facility, and not exactly what I imagined. I'm too awestruck by this room that I don't even notice Giani standing in the ring, staring at me with that signature smirk of his.

"You're a little overdressed, don'tcha think?" I jump as he breaks his silence and startles me.  

I look at my training attire for today, then give him a confused glare. "Are you crazy?  This is less than I wear in the ring as it is!  I'm wearing shorts for crying out loud!"

"I see that." He says, letting his eyes wander down to my ass for the millionth time today. "Nice choice, by the way.  They show of ya ass-ets very well."

I growl again as I make my way towards the ring.  Giani is really starting to annoy me, and I don't think he fully understand just what I can do in a wrestling ring, but he is about to find out shortly.  I walk up the steps and onto the ring apron, and not surprisingly, Giani holds the ropes open for me.  I step through the ropes and stand a few feet away from him, glancing at his own ring attire.  He, of course, is wearing his normal ring gear for this.

"You know, Giani, you could have worn a pair of shorts and a wifebeater for this one.  You didn't have to wear your actual ring gear." I try not to joke with him, but I fail miserably.  He runs his hands over his well chiseled chest and I shake my head.

"Nah, I prefer this just fine." He says, shooting down that thought almost immediately. "If I can't wrestle ya naked, this is the next best thing.  Besides, ya know ya want to run those hands all over this hot body of mine."

I close my eyes and take in a few deep breaths, trying not to tackle him to the mat right then and there, and not for the reason he so desperately wants.  I keep my eyes closed and can hear him walking around me.

"Yeah, that's what I thought.  You and I both know you're picturing it in your mind right now." He stops behind me, putting his face next to mine.  

I stay silent, admittedly leading him on  as I wait for the right moment to strike.  Knowing Giani, his next move will seal his fate...Ahh, yes...there it is.  He runs his hand down my side, and at that moment, I quickly grab a hold of his arm and spin around, wrenching his arm behind his back.  I dig my knee into the back of his leg, forcing him to fall on his knees, as I increase the pressure on his arm, but it doesn't phase him much.  From out of my view, he is grinning from ear to ear, enjoying this.

"Ya know, Misty," he says, clearly holding back a laugh. "The Lord of The Ring match is a royal rumble style thing.  Ya gotta get ya opponent over the top rope."

"Yeah, so?  What's your point?" I snap back.

Giani lets out an arrogant laugh before he takes me by surprise when he grabs me with his free arm, spins me around him and pins me to the mat, holding my shoulders down as he gains the advantage, not to mention has me in a compromising position.  He looks down at me, but I am unimpressed and a little agitated.

"My point is that moves like that won't help ya out any." He says as I struggle to get free from his grasp, but of course he is too strong for me. "Add to that the fact that there will be fourteen losers in the ring with you, so it'll be impossible."

"I know that." I say through gritted teeth. "Now, would you kindly let me up?!"

He thinks for a moment, then shakes his head. "Nah, I'm having too much fun with this.  Ya gotta learn how to get out of compromising positions, though this is one I don't think you can get out of."

"Really?  Are you sure about that one?" I stop struggling and smirk, debating my next move over in my mind.  

"Go ahead and try it."

I laugh evilly as I stare at him. "Oh, you shouldn't have said that..."

What Giani doesn't realize is that while he has my shoulders and arms pinned down, my legs are not, and is in a very vulnerable position himself.  I move my leg from underneath him, ready to kick him where I know it will hurt, and his eyes grow wide as he realizes what I am about to do.  He quickly jumps off of me, holding his hands over the Di Luca family jewels and looks at me horrified.  I continue to laugh.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" He shouts, backing away from me. "That's just cruel, dawg!  I knew you were hard to get, but damn...that's harsh!"

I pull myself to a sitting position, pulling my knees in close to me as I look at him and laugh with a simple shrugs of my shoulders.  I get myself back to my feet and stand there as he still looks at me shocked I was even considering such a move.

"Hey, it get you let me go didn't it?" I say proudly.

"You sure you don't dig other chicks?" He asks, and I suddenly scowl at him. "Ya had me on top of you, and you were ready to kick me in the balls!"

"Seriously, Giani?!" I'm now furious.  A little joking every now and then is fine and dandy, but he just won't give up. "Enough with the lesbian shit.  I've already told you, I'm not a lesbian.  Get it through your thick skull would you?"

"Ya keep saying that, but ya haven't proved otherwise!" He says, finally feeling safe enough to move his hands. "I've been around chicks who were hard to get before, but damn...You gotta be the worst!  It's not a big deal, but the next time you and the redheaded chick hook up, can I watch?"

I let out a loud ferocious growl and clench my hands into fists at my side.  Giani is looking at me, completely serious with that request and I shake my head, more than annoyed, but I'm don't know if it is because everyone else still thinks I'm a lesbian, or if because Giani still believes it.  I walk up to him very calmly, but given my current mood, he once again protects himself and I back him against the ropes.

"I have never, nor will I ever, hook up with Ruby!" I say slowly, once again through gritted teeth.

"If that is what makes ya sleep at night..."

I shove him hard, nearly sending him sailing over the ropes, but he quickly grabs a hold of the top rope, saving himself. "SHUT UP GIANI!  JUST SHUT UP!"

He is about to say something in protest again, but I take him by surprise, and I think myself as well, as I grab his arm and pull him towards me bringing his lips to mine, planting a long and passionate kiss on him.  He wraps his arms around me, returning the kiss for a while, and when I think we've had enough, I pull myself back, and look at him.  He seems sort of in a daze, but a smile creeps on to his face, as he looks into my eyes and remains almost speechless.

"Now...would I do that if I was a lesbian?" I ask, folding my arms across my chest.  I expect him to shake his head and respond quickly, but as he thinks about it longer, I frown as I wait for his answer.

"I'd like to say no, but...Yeah, ya would." He finally says, breaking his long silence. "Chicks do it all the time."

I roll my eyes and growl again before I charge forward, and deliver a very awkward clothesline, sending him over the top rope and to the floor below.  It is quite an accomplishment, given his height advantage over me, but I look down at him with a proud smile.

"You act like you're even worthy of anything more.  You're not even a King." I lean against the ropes and he looks up at me, a little shocked I was able to get him over the top rope.  He grabs a hold of my ankles, trips me, then pulls me under the bottom rope.

"Baby I will be when I win King of The Deathmatch." He leans in close to me, backing me against the ring apron.  He goes to kiss me again, but I hold my finger up to his lips, stopping him short.

"Once is enough for today." I say with a grin. "You win King of The Deathmatch, and then we'll talk." I quickly roll back inside the ring under the bottom rope and get back to my feet before looking at Giani, noticing the dejected look on his face.  Giani climbs back into the ring and the two begin what can only be described as an interesting stare down.  Misty continues to taunt him and he grins before he charges at her, and she's ready for him.

******************************

Back To May 19th


"Where are your lap dogs your majesty?" Giani says to me as he helps me back to a standing position.  I quickly dust myself off and regain my composure and shake my head as I look away from him.

"They're not lap dogs, Giani." I growl at him. "And they're on they should be on their way.  I had some business to attend to with Erik."

"Yeah no kiddin'.  Why else would you be walking out of his office, unless..." He raises an eyebrow, looking at me curiously.  I turn my head and glare at him, reading that expression on his face and know exactly what he is implying.

"You're kidding, right Giani?" I don't even bother to hide my clear annoyance at what he is thinking. "I was grilling him about why I wasn't booked tonight!  He's got all this damn power now and leaves us...Err, me...off the damn show!"

Giani grins as I let the word "us" slip from my mouth.  I quickly look away, hoping he didn't notice, but I know for a fact it didn't go unnoticed.

"If I didn't know any better, Misty, I'd say..." I hold my hand up, silencing him before he can even finish that thought.  I am about to say something in response, when I notice Ruby and the Brothers walking in the entrance down the hall.  Giani notices me glance behind him, turns around and rolls his eyes as he sees my disciples, particularly Ruby, as the two exchange evil glares...or at least Ruby does.

"Excuse me Giani, I have to get going."  I walk past him, not giving him a chance to respond as I quickly head over to Ruby and the Brothers.  

We walk past Giani, but I don't even make an attempt to look at him again, but Ruby's satisfied smirk says it all.  She waves at Giani as we walk past.  He rolls his eyes and flips her off.

"Fuhgeddaboudit!" He yells at her.  She snarls and turns her head away quickly as we turn down another hall and out of Giani's view.  Giani smirks and says matter-of-factly, "The Queen wants me bad..."

He laughs and disappears inside Erik Staggs' office as the scene fades.

******************************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #12


What a crazy couple of weeks this has been, huh?  Especially this last week alone after Hot Stuff's big announcement on Climax Control last Sunday.  Ten thousand dollars to anyone who attacks any member of Team Erik?  Drastic decision, but am I really surprised?  Not really.  While I am sure some of my fellow Team Erik members will no doubt fall victim to the madness that is about to ensue, as they already have, there is one person on Team Erik who most definitely will NOT...And that is yours truly.

You see, ever since Mark's big announcement regarding the bounties on every member of Team Erik, Ruby and the Brothers have upped their security over me ten fold.  They don't leave me alone for a SECOND, so how can any of you expect anyone to make a quick ten thousand bucks by attacking me?  It's just not going to happen!  Mark may have been smart enough to issue the bounties, but if he wants to see me taken down, he's gonna have to be a little smarter.

Maybe that was his plan when he made that traitorous bitch Amy Marshall my tag team partner for the week?  She wasn't getting the title shot she deserved so she played into Mark's little game and got what she wanted...Bravo, Amy.  Bravo.  But here is a bit of a newsflash for you?  Do you think Mark really thinks you are worth holding that title?  Do you think he honestly EXPECTS you to win the title?  Sorry to disappoint you, but he doesn't.  He's feeding you to the wolves sweetie and you only have yourself to blame.  You may have saved yourself from being the target of the bounties he issued, but trust me when I say you have NOT saved yourself from the target that every Bombshell on Team Erik has put on your back as of this moment.  Your own former tag team partner, and current Bombshell Roulette Champion, Necra especially.  Do you really think she's going to let you take her title?  She may be defending that title against Faith on Sunday, but I promise you that you shouldn't be worried about having to face Faith for that title, because Necra is going to keep that title.  It's staying with Team Erik and you know it, don't you?

I understand why you did what you did, though.  You were trying to save your big disappointment of a boyfriend, Kevin Carter.  Erik Staggs may have believed in him, but look at what happened?  He was stupid, not once but TWICE and still failed to get the job done and bring the Heavyweight Title to right side of this war.  He may try and say that Erik was running the show all he wants, but in reality...Erik listens to the concerns of his true supporters.  You don't run around demanding things from Erik Staggs.  Oh no...you have to earn it.  Keep trying to boss around your boss and look at what happens?  I had high hopes for you at one point, Amy, but you made the biggest mistake of your life when you played in Mark's game and kissed his ass just to get a title shot.  Good luck, though.  I'm sure Necra will have fun feasting on your dead carcass once all is said and done.

As for our match this week?  I'm going to be crystal clear with you.  I don't trust you, and quite honestly, you shouldn't trust me either.  You may want to walk away with the win for this one, but let me remind you of something...I don't give a rat's ass about tag team matches, especially when I am teamed with someone I can't trust.  You say I need you?  Bullshit!  Listen to me right now you disease infested two cent tramp...I don't need you to win this match.  Let me remind you of something...I've beaten both of our opponents before...I've beaten YOU before.  What makes you think I could possibly need you?

Do yourself a favor, Amy, and get your facts straight before you go making assumptions.  I'm the Bombshell Champion for a reason.  Mark Ward could have done something a hell of a lot smarter booking this match if he wanted to try and see me defeated.  He could have booked me in a handicap match, but even THAT wouldn't have worked, and why?  

Because I'm simply the best he has, and there's not a damn thing he can do about it.

Vixen...a woman I have faced so many times I've already lost count, and each time, who has walked away the winner?  Me.  No matter how hard she has tried, she simply can't defeat me, but I get it now.  Mark wants to see her beat me just once, so he made the decision to make Roxi Johnson her tag team partner.  Oh wait...I beat her, too...just a couple of weeks ago in fact.  Some smart decision that was.

I know the ultimate plan, though...I'm predicting it already.  Amy, you yourself gave it away.  Yet another stupid move on your part.  You really think the three of you are going to collect a bounty on me?  Silly little girl, you're gonna have to be smarter than that.  I have the strongest protection around.  You won't touch me...and if you try, you'll all get taken out and that is a promise.

There is only one weak link on this team, Amy, and that is you.  Call me crazy for singling you out over our opponents, but what can I say about them that I haven't already said before?  I've proven over and over I can beat each and every one of you.  I'm smarter than all of you, but if it helps you sleep at night thinking otherwise...go right ahead.  Amy, I'm not expecting us to lose on Sunday, because quite honestly, you've got ME as a tag team partner.  YOU are the one who NEEDS ME, because if we lose this match who do you think will be the cause of it?  It sure as hell won't be me, and I intend to prove it on Sunday.  If you want to win this match so bad, do yourself another favor and let me handle all the dirty work, because against our opponents...I'm the only one who can guarantee a victory.  

Vixen...Roxi Johnson...I know the both of you have got the target on my back in your sights.  I know you both want the Bombshell Title, but neither of you will get it.  You can try all you want, but this title is staying around MY waist.  Work as a team as much as you want..The two of you combined can't defeat me, but I look forward to seeing you try.  The Superhero and her Sidekick Vixen...It has a nice ring to it, but the Villain will walk away the winner of this battle girls.  

Maybe after losing to me again, the two of you will see just how serious I am...Maybe the two of you will see that you just...CAN'T DEFEAT ME.  Come at me with everything you got ladies.  I'm much looking forward to the fight.

And one final warning to you, Amy....I'd watch YOUR back, because pissing off the Goddess of The Dead is bad enough, but add to that The Queen of the Damned?  You might as well dig your own grave...

See you ladies Sunday....The Queen of the Damned reign continues!


**END FEED**

75
Character Building Roleplays / Out To Win
« on: May 15, 2013, 07:42:32 PM »
 OOC: Too lazy to code this again...If you want to see it coded, go read it on the NWA boards lol

Sunday May 12th

Silence.  That is all you hear between myself and my disciples right now, and why?  Because they did what I have specifically asked them not to on several occasions when they interfered in my match!  I'm more furious with Ruby, however, and she knows it.  She's been glancing at me off an on since the end of Climax Control, and I know she is well aware of what is waiting for her when we get back home a short while from now.  The Brother's haven't said much since my match either, but I know their distraction tonight was more to give me a few seconds to get back to my feet.  Not that it would have mattered to Roxi Johnson at all, because I would have defeated her regardless, but what Ruby did was absolutely inexcusable!  I don't know why she somehow has it in her head that I need her assistance winning a match, because I don't.

I can only imagine what is going through her mind right now as we are driving back to our home from the airport.  Ruby has her head bowed, and she isn't looking at me, at least not that I can tell.  I can't read her facial expression, either, but the tension in the van is clear.  The shame she feels over deliberately disobeying me is evident, and I keep my eyes locked on her, waiting for her to lift her own eyes to look at me.  But she doesn't.  She keeps her head bowed and remains silent for the duration of the ride home, and it is Damien who finally breaks the long awkward silence between the entire group, though it is not about the current situation.

"Should we stop and get a bite to eat, my Queen?" He glances at me in the rearview mirror, and I glare at his reflection.  He quickly looks back to the road ahead of him.

"No." I snap back quickly. "If any of you wants anything to eat you can wait until we get home.  Do not stop this van until we are home."

I can see Ruby quickly look at me from the corner of her eyes, but she looks away just as quickly.  Damien nods and does as he is told and continues to drive.  Ruby bites her bottom lip nervously as her impending punishment grows closer.  Being the gentle voice of reason that he is, Sebastian clears his throat, trying to ease some of the tension between Ruby and I.

"Can I just say that you had a spectacular match tonight, my Queen?" He says, not realizing the topic he has chosen is the sore spot of the evening. "I think I speak for my brothers when I say we are very proud of your performance tonight.  Impressive as always."

"I am glad you realize that, Sebastian." I practically spit the words out as I keep my eyes locked on Ruby.  She flinches slightly, knowing very well that I am referencing her apparent lack of faith in me. "After all, why would I fail now after I've defeated anyone who has stood before me these last seven months?"

Dante and Zane exchange an awkward glance to one another, and then they look to Ruby.  They, too, know I am not happy with her.  Normally I would address her, but I'm saving it all, because it is the only way she will learn her lesson.  

"Forgive me if that is how it came across, my Queen.  I did not intend for you to think any of us would think you would be anything but successful.  We all know there is not one woman who has been able to defeat you."  He says with great pride.

"Except Odette Ryder."

Ruby finally, and surprisingly breaks her silence, and immediately I am wishing she hadn't.  I take in a long drawn out breath and flare my nostrils out as I glare at her.  Rage consumes my every thought, and it takes every ounce of self-control to hold myself back from ripping Ruby's dual colored hair right off her disobedient little head, and she still doesn't look at me.

"Ruby--" Zane attempts to scold her, but I snap my fingers, and he goes silent.  

"Someone is very disrespectful this evening," I say rather calmly.  Zane and Sebastian look at the both of us, specifically Ruby, completely baffled with her behavior.  

"But I speak the truth." Ruby says as she slowly raises her head and turns to look at me. "Whether you like it or not, that woman defeated you not once, but twice.  I mean no disrespect at all, my Queen."

"The hell you don't!"

I'm quickly cut off as Damien pulls the van into the garage leading to our home.  He puts it in park, then cuts the engine off, and turns around to look at the both of us and address the situation.

"Perhaps we should discuss this in the--"

"Silence, Damien!" I hold up my hand and shout at him, and he doesn't speak another word.  "Brothers, you may head upstairs now.  I need to have a private discussion with Ruby."

The Brothers look around at one another, but they do not try and go against my order.  They exit the van, one by one and head inside, leaving me and Ruby alone.  I glare at Ruby for a long while, thinking my words over wisely, before I, too, exit the van.  She turns and looks at me, shocked, but I keep the door open for her and she takes the hint.  She slowly steps out of the van, stopping next to me obediently, for once tonight, and I slam the door shut.  

"Downstairs.  Training facility.  Now." I say in a low, maniacal tone.

Ruby nods and bows her head once in her display of respect and obedience and she walks in front of me.  We head inside, taking the stairs to the basement below where my training facility is set up.  When she steps through the double doors, I fumble around for the light switches and flip them on.  Ruby stands where she is quietly, waiting for her punishment that is upon her.

"Get in the ring." I order her once again, pointing to my personal wrestling ring the Brother's had built for me.

Ruby nods again and slowly walks towards the ring, and I can tell she is not sure what to expect.  Hell, I am not one hundred percent sure what I intend to do, but one thing is clear.  After tonight, Ruby will not defy me again.  She would be stupid to do so.

She walks up the steps and enters the ring stepping under the second rope and walks to the center of the ring.  I follow behind her, watching her intently, debating my next move.  I step in front of her, placing my index finger on her chin and lift her head to make eye contact.  Ruby is breathing calmly, not showing an ounce of fear.  I look at her for a moment before I slap her hard across her face, sending her head swinging to the side.  

"On...your...knees!"

Ruby immediately does as she is told and kneels before me.  She doesn't display an ounce of pain or anguish over my vicious slap.  She keeps her head bowed in silence as I stand in front of her, looking down at her.

"Why, Ruby?" I ask to her surprise. "Why have you defied me so tonight?"

She attempts to lift her head to look at me, but I immediately stop her.

"Don't you DARE look at me, Ruby." I practically spit venom. "After your behavior tonight, you will be lucky if I EVER let you look at me again!  Tell me something, Ruby.  When I was facing Roxi Johnson tonight, did it ever cross your mind that she would actually defeat me?  Did you ever, for one second, think that I would actually lose?"  I say as I never so much as take a single step away from her, but she doesn't respond.

"ANSWER ME!"

"No, my Queen.  Of course not!" She replies quickly.

"You're lying." I reply. "Why else would you do what you did?  What drove you to take MY Bombshell title and strike Roxi Johnson over the head with it?"

"Forgive me, my Queen." She says. "I did not take such action because I thought you were going to lose.  I didn't do it to help you win."

"Then quit wasting my time and tell me why you fucking did it!" I continue to yell at her, growing more and more frustrated.  She defies me once again by looking at me, though this time, I let her, because I can see the pleading look in her eyes.

"I did what I thought you would do, my Queen.  She wants to take your title away!  She wants it for herself!  I showed her that THAT is as close as she will ever get to your title, because she will never take it from you!  She wanted a taste of gold and she got it for just a moment." Ruby says seriously as she defends her actions.  I stare at her for a few moments, trying to see any hint of a lie, but I don't find one.  She keeps her eyes locked on me, unwavering in her explanation.

I kneel down to get eye level with her, but I remain calm as I ask, "Do you understand what people think when you do things like that, Ruby?  I didn't ask for your help, but I can guarantee you that after this, people will be thinking that I did.  THEY are the ones who feel that I can't win without your or the Brothers interfering on my behalf, and after shit like tonight, it is damn near impossible to make them see the truth!"

Regret soon washes over Ruby's face as she shakes her head. "And for that I sincerely apologize, my Queen.  But, they are going to think what they want to think, regardless!  Our presence alone causes people to feel that way."

"Yes, but when you start interfering Ruby, it causes an even bigger problem!" I growl as I grab a hold of her face. "Look into my eyes, Ruby.  Remember this look, because if you pull anything like this again, your punishment will be much more severe.  Who knows, if it happens again, I may just decided to banish you completely!"

Ruby shakes her head furiously, and her eye well up with tears. "No, my Queen.  Please do not banish me!  I swear to you it will not happen again.  I swear on my life, it will never happen again.  I will not do anything without your specific orders to do so."  She bows her head again and starts shaking nervously after my threat to banish her.

I get back to my feet and fold my arms across my chest as I look down at her and take in a deep breath. "Hopefully you will not try my patience with you further, Ruby."

Just then the double doors swing open and Dante appears, and he is holding my phone.  I must have left it in my bag earlier, and he is holding it out to me.

"Forgive me for interrupting, my Queen, but you have a phone call.  I was putting your bag in your room and heard it ringing.  I hope you don't mind I answered."

Of course I mind, but I shake my head no. "That is fine, Dante.  Who is it?"

"Giani Di Luca." He says, quickly looking to Ruby.  It is no secret she is not very fond of Giani, but I do not need their permission to speak with him.  I leave the ring, with Ruby following behind me and walk up to Dante, taking my phone.

"Thank you, Dante.  You can go now." I turn and look at Ruby. "Ruby you may go with him.  I shouldn't be long."

They both bow their heads once, before Ruby walks past me, joining Dante at his side and they soon disappear through the double doors and head back upstairs.  I get a bit of a smile as I raise my phone to my ear.

"Hello, Mr. Di Luca.  Didn't we just see each other a few hours ago?...Unfortunately I'm not still in California.  We've been home in Vegas for a short while...You couldn't extend this offer earlier?...I'd be delighted to, but I will have to book a flight tomorrow...Of course.  How could I forget your private jet?...Sounds like a plan to me.  Just give me a call tomorrow and let me know what time to be at the airport...Don't worry about that, I will leave them here.  I could use a bit of a break from them, honestly...Looking forward to it, Giani.  See you then."  I then end the call with a grin.  I never imagined myself associating with someone like Giani, but I have to admit, he's kinda growing on me in a way.  Besides, our relationship is strictly plutonic, and that is how it will remain.  

I head over and flip the light switches off once again and I walk through the double doors, making my way upstairs.  Looks like I will be spending the next couple of hours, packing my bags yet again, but it will all be worth it tomorrow.  A few days away could do me some good after all.

******************************

Monday May 13th
The Flight to New Jersey

I have to admit, it's a strange feeling not having Ruby or the Brothers with me at the moment, and it will be even stranger to be without them for the next few days.  After my phone call with Giani last night, I informed each of them that I would be traveling to New Jersey for a few days, alone, and I could tell that none of them were rather excited about the idea, but they did not argue.  Even Ruby, and I could tell how particularly trying it was for her to agree to let me go alone.  Damien and the Brothers had made me agree to check in with them from time to time to ensure that I was alright, and I gave them that much.  After all, they've been looking after me for almost a year now, so I can't deny them that.

So here I sit aboard Giani Di Luca's private jet, and he is sitting in the seat across from me, facing me.  James Huntington Hawkes, the third, is a safe distance away from us, and I can feel his disgusted glare aimed right at the back of my head.  We are waiting for the jet to take off again, but have to wait as it finishes refueling.  I can see Giani eyeing me up and down, but he remains silent with that cocky grin of his plastered all over his face.  I shake my head with a laugh and look at him curiously.

"Care to fill me in on just what is going through that mind of yours, Mr. Di Luca?" I ask, crossing my right leg over my left very slowly. "Or do I need to start guessing?"

"No need to be so formal, my queen," he says. "Please call me Giani...or Papi.  Whichever you prefer, of course."

I laugh and roll my eyes. "Forgive me...I'll just stick with Giani, and I'll give you permission to skip the 'my queen' thing, as you are a more than a disciple of course.  Now, are you going to answer my question?"

"You're one tough woman to figure out, you know that?" He replies, glancing down to my chest.  Silly me made the mistake of wearing one of my signature corsets today.

I snap my fingers and point to my face. "Hey, my eyes are up here, Giani.  And tough to figure out, how exactly?  I've got nothing to hide, you know."

He nods slowly and just as he is about to say something, I hold my hand up and stop him, as I remember something from his promo for SCW last week.  "Hold on just a moment, Giani.  This doesn't have to do with that comment you made about me supposedly being a lesbian, does it?  You do realize how absurd that sounds, right?"

He shrugs his shoulders and says, "C'mon!  To resist this, it's the only thing that makes sense!  And the way that redheaded pet of yours kept eyeballin' my shit, I thought maybe....ya know." He bumps his knuckles together.

"So let me get this straight." I say, sitting forward as I stare at him. "You assume that I am a lesbian, simply for the fact that I am not returning your blatant advances towards me?  Correct me if I am wrong, Giani, but I thought we made a business arrangement?"

He shrugs again and leans forward also, wearing that signature cocky Giani smirk of his. "Who says you can't mix business with pleasure?"

I nod and place my hand on his chest.  Even through that fitted muscle t-shirt, I can feel his chiseled frame.  He grins again and I shove him back playfully. "Touche, Giani.  But tell me just why I should mix business with pleasure when, to this day, you're very outspoken and opinionated about my precious pale skin...among other things."

He sighs when I ignore his advances yet again. "I can't tell ya why, but I feel drawn to ya.  They say opposites attract, but damn..."

"Interesting situation we find ourselves in then, it seems." I say, leaning back in my seat again.  I surprise myself as I let myself give him a rather seductive look.  

"It seems so." He replies. "The only question left now is, what should be done about it?"

I giggle, but stop quickly as I catch myself. "I don't know, it's a tough call.  I mean, I'm royalty here, but you are not.  Not yet anyway." I wink at him at that last statement.

"Baby, I don't care who claims it...I AM the King of Kings, the reflection of perfection...Just short of being a fucking God!" He says, quite sure of himself, even going so far as to flex his muscles, perhaps in an attempt to impress me further.

Once again, I shake my head at the display. "....claimed just about every man in the professional wrestling world.  The question now, though, is how do YOU intend to prove it to ME?"  I raise an eyebrow at him and smile a bit.

He leans forward again, getting a devilish smile on his face. "When I said I was a FUCKING God....You should try readin' between the lines sometime." He winks at me, clicking his jaw and pointing.

"Who said I didn't?" I reply with a wink of my own, taking Giani a bit by surprise it would seem, as his eyes widen a little.  The pilot then speaks over the intercom announcing the flight would be taking off shortly and for us to fasten our safety belts.  We both do as we're told and a few minutes later, the jet begins to move.  I lift my feet, placing them in Giani's lap, giving him another seductive grin as the plane finally lifts off.

"Get a room!" James yells to us.

"We plan to do just that, bro!" Giani replies with a laugh, and I look at him shaking my head as we finally begin our journey to Jersey.


******************************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #12

I know a lot of you are probably wondering just what happened during my mini-vacation as I traveled to New Jersey with Giani.  Now, normally I would be perfectly fine with giving hints of what I did in my time there, but quite frankly, it's none of your business, is it?  I don't have a match this week, in SCW, ACW or otherwise, so I did what I haven't been able to do for quite some time...I just relaxed.  

New Jersey is rather...interesting, to say the least.  Giani Di Luca is proof enough of the type of people that can come out of that place, but that is beside the point.  This might surprise you all, but Giani was quite the gentleman, I will admit.  Now, don't get it into your head that my time there was for pleasure, because it wasn't.  Giani and I had some things to discuss in private, and the only way for that to happen was if my disciples stayed behind...which is what they did.  You see, both Giani and I each have huge matches coming up within the NWA, though thankfully we are not competing against one another in the same tournament.  Giani is entered in BACW's King of The Deathmatch, while I entered the Lord of The Ring royal rumble match up.  Needless to say, we both have our opportunities to make a HUGE impact within the NWA, and we both plan to do just that.

The time for rest and relaxation is over, but its time to get serious.  With Lord of The Ring fast approaching, I need to focus on what is most important.  I need to clear my head and think of what is ahead of me, because it won't be just me in that match.  No, it is me and fourteen other people from every single federation within the alliance.  I was chosen to represent Team SCW...oh how ironic is that, given the current situation we find ourselves in in Las Vegas?  Anyway, as I was saying, I was chosen to represent SCW along with Matthew Kennedy and Ace Baldwin.  No doubt Erik Staggs had something to do with the three of us being chosen for this tournament, given the fact we are all on Team Erik.  Well, at least he probably pulled strings to get myself and Matthew in there.  Ace Baldwin is a different story.

We may be working as a "team" in this match, but it is every man, or woman, for themselves when it all comes down to it.  Only one can walk away the winner with that all important guaranteed shot at any World Title of their choosing.  If ever there was an important match, this is definately the big one.

I've had important matches numerous times over the years, and I've treated them all the same.  It may not have seemed like it at times, but I've treated all my matches with the same respect and dignity they deserve, because they are all equally important to me.  From regular non-title matches to title defenses, I've walked into each one the same, and I will continue to do so.

Why?

Because EVERY match means something to me.  Every OPPONENT means something to me.  I can't lose to one and think, oh, that's not a big deal...it wasn't important anyway.  The hell it wasn't!  If I walk into a match facing a complete nobody and lose, what does that say about me?  And the same can be said if I walk into a match to face a world reknowned superstar or champion...What does that say?  That is why I treat every match as if it could be my last, because in all honesty, it very well could be.  Injuries don't happen very often, but they DO happen.

As I am heading into this Lord of The Ring match, I'm thinking to myself, "What if?"

What if I get hurt?  What if I suffer an injury so severe, my career is seemingly over?  What if this is my last match?

I've accomplished a lot in my career, yes, but is it all enough?  Some may think so, but I don't.  Everything I've done....everything I have...it's still not enough.  Call me selfish.  Call me greedy if you want to, but that's just me.  A lot of people know my name and they know who I am, but I don't want  a lot of people to know me...I want EVERYONE to know me and what I did with my career.  I want them to remember the Queen of the Damned for what I accomplished throughout my whole career.

Three time GXW Woman's Champion, and the last one in GXW history.

Woman of the Year for GXW in 2004.

Three time, and current, SCW Bombshell Champion and Woman of the Year for 2012.  

2012 NWA J-Cup Tournament Champion and former NWA World Cruiserweight Champion.

It seems like a lot to you, doesn't it?  It is a fair amount, but its simply...not...enough.  I've got my sights set on winning the Lord of The Ring match and finally getting what is mine....what should have been mine after the J-Cup tournament this year, but one Ben Jordan stole it from me.  A guaranteed shot at the World Cruiserweight Championship next month.  Yes, you heard it here first people, but is it really any surprise?  

If...no WHEN I win the Lord of The Ring match, I WILL challenge the current World Cruiserweight Champion for the title.  If it should happen to be Simon Jones, then so be it.  It doesn't matter...I want that title, and I'm going to do everything and anything I can to get it.  That is a promise.

No...a VOW.

You all are officially on notice.  The Queen of the Damned is out to win this one and you CAN'T stop me.

76
Climax Control Archives / Superhero vs Villain
« on: May 11, 2013, 06:15:46 PM »
 It has been a relaxing week to say the very least.  The week following a Supercard usually is relaxing, and rightfully so.  Not only was Hostile Takeover a huge success for myself and most of my fellow rebels on Team Erik, but the Capital Punishment tour had ended on a rather high note.  My partners and I in the Bombshell Mega Match did exactly what we knew we were going to do all along.  We kept my Bombshell title and The Fallen's Bombshell Tag Team titles on our side and brought the Bombshell Roulette title to its rightful place at the same time.  Yes, it was a glorious night, indeed.

Very few of us involved in that main event walked away unharmed, however.  I, myself, required several stitches in my head on top of a very sore leg, but I was hardly worse for wear.  It is no secret the hell Roxanne and I put ourselves through just last Summer, putting an end to our blood feud.  This Bombshell Mega match was nearly the same as far as the tension was concerned, but the outcome was far from the same was it?  There was bloodshed, yes, but after all was said and done, each and every one of us walked out of that ring.  The same couldn't be said after I faced Roxanne.

Even after I secured the victory for my team...for myself and my Bombshell title, what are some people saying?  Some people have the audacity to suggest that I just barely won that match for us!  They honestly think that I was close to losing and that that ghetto piece of trash, Faith, was actually going to escape the ring before I did?  Oh, please!  That is simply laughable!  

I am well aware of the rules involving a steel cage match.  I understand fully that, at least in THIS instance, the rules stated that all members of a single team had to escape the cage in order for their team to win.  There was no pinfalls or submission victories.  It all depended on you escaping that cage, and my team did very well for themselves, but let me fill you in on just why I was the one to win it for my team, shall I?

What would everyone have said had I been the first one to escape the cage?  I doubt they all would have been praising me for my speedy exit.  No!  They wouldn't have!  Had I been the first to exit, you know what they would have been saying to me?  Everyone who doubts me, which is a fair amount of people as you all know, would have probably said a few different things.  They could have said I exited the cage first because I was afraid to face the fan favorites in Team SCW, more importantly Odette Ryder.  Or perhaps they would have said that I exited first as, on the very minimal possibility Team SCW walked away the winners, an excuse to blame either Necra, Raynin or Gothika for that potential loss.  

But I didn't do that, did I?  I stayed in the ring, fighting and clawing doing what I do best and still...STILL people doubt me!  It is absurd and I won't stand for it any longer!  I may have been the last to exit that cage for Team Erik, but I won that damn match for my team!  I DID! You all want to applaud every other Bombshell for getting out before that, go right ahead, but I will not sit back and allow any of you suggest that my escaping that cage was anything BUT spectacular!  I showed just why I am the Bombshell Champion and will be for a very long time, and there's not a damn thing anyone can do about it!


********************


No.  I don't want to wake up.  I just want to stay sleeping and I fight to keep my eyes closed, though my body wakes up from its long night sleeping.  But, something seems off.  I don't open my eyes just yet, but instead listen to my surroundings.  The noises I am hearing are not familiar to me, and every now and then I swear I can hear the faint sounds of distant screaming, followed by the clanking of chains or something.  

Where the hell am I?

I open my eyelids and look around the room, frozen from the shock.  That is not my ceiling.  These are not my walls.  I'm not even sleeping on a damn bed!  I bolt upright to a sitting position on the ground, and my back and neck are slightly sore now.  There is no furniture or windows, save for the tiny one on the door.  I push myself to my feet with my back against the wall and I stare at the door for a short while, wondering what to do, as I begin to panic even more.  I run over to the door, and search around for any way to open the damn thing, but alas, there isn't even a handle!


"Hello?!" I scream as I pound on the door. "Let me out of here!  HELLO!!  I KNOW SOMEONE IS OUT THERE!!"

No one answers me, and as I continue to shout and pound on the door, I hear other people beginning to do the same as well, and my curiosity and worry over where I am only increases as each minute passes.  I finally have no choice but to give up for now, and I collapse down to the floor once again, leaning against the door, terrified and exhausted.  

I lean my head against the door, pulling my knees against my chest and wrapping my arm around my legs.  I take deep breaths, trying to calm myself down as I hold back the tears that are fighting to stream down my face.  Just then, I hear the sound of a lock turning and I quickly scurry away from the door, expecting it to swing open and for my captor to set me free, but that is not the case.  The little window on the door opens from the outside, and a set of eyes peeks inside, followed by a slow maniacal laugh.


"Enjoying your stay boo?" Amused sarcasm shines through that female voice as she continues to laugh.

"Who the hell are you?!" I shout at her.  My mood quickly changes to rage as this mystery woman is clearly having fun at my expense.  I take a few steps toward the door, glaring at her from inside this cell.

She laughs again and rolls her eyes quickly.
"I'm not the one you want to be screaming at, and if you continue that attitude, it will only make what is going to happen to you so much more fun, which is not a good thing for you."

"I DON'T CARE!  WHO ARE YOU?!  WHERE THE HELL AM I?!  WHAT THE FUCK AM I DOING HERE YOU CRAZY BITCH?!"

The woman narrows her eyes at me and then slams the little window shut.  I hear the door being unlocked, and I quickly back away from the door again as, this time, it slowly creeks open, to reveal the woman standing before me.  Her dark hair falls down past her shoulders and she is looking at me as if she wants to kill me as she takes slow methodical steps towards me, backing me against the wall.

"You haven't seen crazy yet, lady.  I'd quit worrying about who I am, because I'm not the reason you are here." She informs me with little care as she folds her arms across her chest.  From the look on her face, she is taking great pride in the fear that I am failing miserably at hiding.

"Fine.  If YOU are keeping me here, then bring me the bastard that is!" I may regret making that demand soon enough, but if someone is going to keep me hostage, I'd like to know damn well who it is, and why!  She laughs and just as she is about to respond, I hear it.

He clears his throat behind her, causing her to smile and take a step aside.  When she does, I am slightly surprised, yet I should have seen known all along.  He has a smug look on his face as he takes a step inside my cell and glares at me.


"You called?"

Upon seeing him and hearing that British accent of his, any fear I had before was now gone, and I'm consumed with pure rage, but I don't move.  I stand right where I am and narrow my eyes at him, waiting for the right, if any, moment to strike.

"YOU?!" I try to sound surprised, and clearly he is amused as he lets out a laugh.

"Oh please, Misty." He says, glancing towards his female companion, or whatever she is to him. "I didn't think you were that stupid, but clearly if you didn't see this one coming, I guess I was wrong.  Enjoying your accommodations your highness?" I don't appreciate his mocking tone as he addresses me that way, and I let it known as I snarl at him.  He and the woman laugh again, but I don't.

"Fuck you and your little whore here!" I snap, looking between the both of them. "You can't keep me here!"

"Oh I can, and I will, sweetheart." He says very calmly, and I don't sense that he is lying with that statement.  The gravity of the situation hasn't started to sink in yet, though I am sure it will very soon as I can hear faint crying coming from down the hall.  How many other people are here? "You have only yourself to blame, you know."

"What the fuck are you talking about?!"

The woman takes a step towards me, ready to attack, but He holds his arm out and holds her back, to my surprise as well as hers.  Judging by this place, pain and torture is not beneath their every day activities.

"Not now, Meg." He tells her and she looks at him, shocked and almost furious, but she ultimately takes a step back.

"Consider yourself lucky, Misty." She growls at me. "Trust me when I say that once I get the go ahead, I'm going to take great pleasure in torturing you."

"Bring it, bitch." I snap back, causing her to snarl once again and she turns and walks out of the cell, standing just outside the door.

I look back to Him, and he takes in a long sigh and shakes his head.
"You might want to play nice with Meg while you can.  Aside from myself, she's the nastiest one in these parts and she will make your stay a living nightmare."

I let out a laugh and respond very loudly so Miss Meg can hear me. "Yeah well she can bring her worst, because I don't give a shit!  Besides, I'm not planning on staying here, and you shouldn't plan on it either.  If I know my disciples well enough, I'd imagine they are looking for me at this very moment, and they won't stop until they find me."

"Unfortunately for you, Misty, they won't find you.  They will be looking for a very...very...VERY long time sweetheart." He says, interrupting me.  My expression soon changes as I stare at him, now very nervous, and he takes a couple steps towards me. "I'd get comfortable, sweetheart, because you're not going anywhere."

I'm left speechless and unable to move and He turns and walks out the door.  He looks to Meg outside the cell and simply nods to her, as if giving her the go ahead, and the gravity of what is about to happen crashes down on me like a tsunami.  Meg takes her slow steps inside the cell, looking at me with a malicious smile on her face, and she cracks her neck.  I take a few steps back again until I hit the wall, realizing I have nowhere to go, and this causes Meg to laugh, as she lunges forward.

The last thing that went through my mind before everything went black, is wondering what Ruby and the Brothers were doing...and if I would ever get out of this hell hole.


********************


Meanwhile, back at Misty's home...

It is mid-morning in Las Vegas, and Ruby has been awake for some time now.  As was usually the case, she was up sooner than Misty, but around the same time as the Brothers as they all started their day bright and early.  The Brothers were still working on various repairs and upgrade projects around the home, while Ruby made the entire group breakfast, allowing their Queen as much time to sleep as she so wished.  Misty was not having as much trouble sleeping as she had over the past several months, and things were slowing returning to a normal state, but after returning to the United States after the tour of South America, everyone was rather exhausted.

The breakfast table is set, and the food is nearly finished.  Damien sent Zane to the kitchen to check on Ruby, where Ruby told him breakfast was ready and sent him back to get the brothers to join them.  She placed everything aside for the moment, looking at the clock on the wall.  While her Queen had liked to sleep in from time to time, normally she was awake by now, and the fact that none of them had heard anything from her was highly unusual, so Ruby headed out of the kitchen for a moment and headed to Misty's room.

She stood directly outside Misty's room, placing her ear to the door for a moment.  She didn't want to disturb her Queen if Misty was already awake and getting ready, but she heard no sound coming from inside the room, so she gently knocked on the door.

"My Queen?" She said quietly, as she grabbed the handle to the door and slowly opened it. "Are you awake?  Breakfast is ready."

Ruby peeks her head inside Misty's room, noticing the dark interior, signaling that the window shades have not been opened.  But that is not what worries her more.  The room is far too quiet, and she doesn't even hear the sound of Misty's quiet breathing.

"My Queen?  Are you in here?" Ruby quickly fumbles around for the light switch and illuminates the room, and what she finds horrifies her.  Misty's bed is empty, and it is still made, as if it hasn't been slept in.  Her cell phone is on the table beside the bed, and her jacket is laying on the bed.  Misty was no where to be seen.  

Ruby looks around the room frantically, and when she finds no sign of her, she runs out of the room and to the bathroom, hoping to find her there.  But the bathroom is empty as well, and there is no sign that Misty had even been in there recently.  

"Zane!!!"  Ruby yells down the hall, loud enough so all of the Brothers can hear her.  A few moments later, all four appear in the hallway, looking at Ruby with worried expressions on their faces, as Ruby looks terrified.

"Ruby?  What is wrong?" Zane asks, though one look around and he, Damien, Dante and Sebastian can almost guess to what is wrong.

Ruby pulls at her hair, struggling to find the words. "She...She is gone!  Our Queen is gone!"

"What?  Where has she gone?" Damien asks as Dante and Zane bolt for Misty's room.  Ruby can't even make eye contact with them as she shakes her head frantically.

"I...I don't know.  Her phone is still in her room, and none of her clothes are gone."

Damien looks to Sebastian. "Sebastian, get down to the garage right now.  Check to see if her car is still here.  Maybe she just went for a drive and did not tell us.  She has been known to do that."

Sebastian nods and wastes no time in running downstairs and to the garage.  Damien looks at Ruby again, but she keeps shaking her head.

"Damien, this is not like her." Ruby says, the fear overwhelming her. "Her bed wasn't even slept in last night, and she always takes her phone with her where ever she goes."

They both turn and look to Dante and Zane who have  just appeared after their search of Misty's room.  Dante and Zane shake their heads, confirming what Ruby had already told them...that Misty was not in her room, nor was there any sign of her.  A few minutes later, Sebastian reappears.

"Her car is still in the garage, Damien.  I checked the training room real quick as well, but she's not there."  He tells them, and this only disappoints Ruby further.  She shakes her head and looks to the ground, trying to think of any place Misty could be.

"Right then." Damien says, as all eyes have now fallen on him. "Brothers, we will split up and search everywhere for her, or any sign of her.  Ruby, you stay here in case she returns or perhaps calls.  We will find her, and we won't stop until we do.  Understood?"

They all nod and agree.  Sebastian and Damien take the van, while Dante and Zane take Misty's vehicle as they begin their search for Misty.  Ruby heads back to Misty's room, taking a seat on Misty's bed and staring at her cell phone.  She does her best to stay calm and strong, knowing that where ever Misty was, she would return safe and sound.

********************


Ow.  My head is throbbing right now.  What the hell did that bitch do to me?  How long have I been unconscious?  I blink my eyes quickly, and it surprises me that they aren't even swollen shut.  Surely Meg would have been smart enough to bust me in my eyes a few good times, right?  Apparently not.  I'm laying on the ground again, and as I try and push myself up to a sitting position again, a sharp pain radiates up my arm, and through my ribs, causing me to collapse right back to the floor.

"Son of a...." I mumble and groan as I feel nothing but the pain, an then I hear her.

Meg is still in the room, and she is laughing.  I open my eyes again and see her just a few feet in front of me, bent down to my eye level.  She has a satisfied look on her face, but I can tell she is nowhere near done with me yet.  Her right hand is covered in blood, but it is not hers.  I reach my hand up to my face, my nose specifically and wince.


"You...bitch!" I yell at her, spitting out blood in the process. "I think you broke my nose!"

She laughs again, nodding proudly. "Gee, what gave that away?  A broken nose is the very least of your concerns, and once I'm through with you, you're going to wish that I stopped there."

She stands up, and I manage to push myself up against the wall, all be it very painfully.  Meg folds her arms across her chest and I stare at her, holding my midsection, trying to remain as still as I can.

"Fuck...you." I say with a laugh.  If she's going to continue her assault, I'm going to take whatever she dishes out on me, because that is what I do.

She is suddenly in my face once again and she grabs my hair, yanking my head back.  I let out a scream as my body twists a bit, causing my injuries to spasm further, and she takes great pride in seeing me in pain.  She then wraps her hand around my throat and begins choking me, and I try grasping for air.  Just as I am on the verge of passing out again, He appears back in my cell, and stops Meg quickly.


"Back off, Meg."

She releases me quickly and I begin coughing and gasping, filling my lungs with the oxygen I desperately needed.  Meg stands up, looking at Him disappointedly.

"You've gotta be fucking kidding me?!" She shouts at him, wishing she could have finished what she started. "I'm not through with her!"

"Yes, I know that, but neither am I." He scolds her. "Give me a little while and then you can have more fun, yeah?"

She growls, and I can't help but laugh inside.  I'm taken by surprise as she spins around and kicks me in my midsection again, knocking what oxygen I had just gotten right back out of me.

"Laugh at me again, bitch, and orders be damned, I'll finish you off right now."

Okay...maybe I didn't laugh inside, but I don't care.  I'm enjoying pissing her off just as much as she is enjoying beating the shit out of me.  Two can play at this game after all.  Meg turns and walks away a few seconds later, disappearing out of my cell and leaving Him and I alone yet again.  He looks at me with a shake of his head as I carefully adjust my position, trying to find a comfortable position.

"You brought this on yourself, you know." He reminds me yet again.

"And yet you haven't filled me in on just what you're talking about." I reply with a slight cough.

He bends down so he is eye level with me and looks almost disappointed with me.
"Quit playing stupid with me, Misty.  You know damn well what I'm talking about.  When were you planning on telling me that you're giving up on your mission...Odette Ryder?"

I roll my eyes and laugh.  Of course this was about the precious little Aussie. "Giving up?  I can't give up on a job that I finished!  I beat Odette at Hostile Takeover."

"You know damn well this is about more than just some petty little wrestling match!  You haven't beat her yet...Not really!" He shouts, growing angry with my resistance.

"Look," I say, trying to come up with the right way to finish my train of thought. "I know what the whole point to going after Odette was, but it's been months...MONTHS...and she hasn't budged!  She's a lost cause, and she's clearly never going to embrace whatever darkness is in her."

"You haven't tried hard enough."

"No?" I say with another laugh, remembering just how much I've done to try and get Odette to break. "I think I've done plenty.  I had that dumb ass blonde, Melody Grace, kidnapped and Odette still stays the way she is...bubbly as ever!  Give it up already, because it's clearly never going to happen."

"And as long as you say that and think that, you're staying right where you are and Meg will get to have all the fun she wants." He states very calmly and without care. "It's your decision really."

I shake my head, now very annoyed. "You just don't get it do you?  I'm the Bombshell Champion.  I've got I don't know how many other women gunning for me and my title right now, and clearly, Odette is NOT one of them.  I can't keep going after her and focusing on her while I've got a damn title to defend.  If Odette doesn't want the title, then I'm done with her.  Plain and simple."

"There is a simple solution to that, Misty." He replies.

"And what might that be?"

"You MAKE her want it.  I'm sure you are more than capable of that, don't you think?" He says, surprisingly very confident in my ability to do what he says.

I shake my head and laugh again, finally ignoring the pain that jolts through my midsection.
"When it comes to Odette, I have to disagree unfortunately.  She's too focused on her disgusting love life, that she doesn't want the title.  She wants to let other women step up and go after it, but what she doesn't realize is there is not one other Bombshell on the roster who is even worthy of taking this title away from me.  None of them are capable of leading the division."

"I don't CARE about the other Bombshells.  If you don't want to finish what you started, then I'm not letting you go anywhere."

I take in a deep breath, going over in my head what I am supposed to do.  I couldn't admit it out loud, but he was right.  I knew Odette would break eventually, but as the Bombshell Champion, I can't keep going after her if she doesn't want the title, because I'd be given other opponents instead.

"Okay, I understand what you're saying,"I begin, sitting up straighter with another wince from the pain. "But the bitch out there did a number on me and it's going to take a while for me to heal properly.  Now, normally I don't give a shit and I'll fight with a broken leg, but against Odette, or even anyone else, they'll use this shit to their advantage."

He smiles and stands up straight.  Outside my cell, Meg stands against the wall smiling as well, waiting patiently for her chance to continue her assault.  I appear next to her, tapping her on the shoulder.  She turns her head, surprised to see me there, completely healed as I look at her with a vicious smile.  Meg pulls her arm back, clenching her hand into a fist and as she attempts to punch me, I catch her fist in my hand, squeezing it as hard as I can.  A pained expression appears on her face as I increase the pressure, and ultimately forcing her to the ground in front of me.

"If you don't kneel willingly, I will FORCE you to kneel before me, filth!" I say slowly through gritted teeth as I force her to kneel before me.  After a few moments, I release my grip on her hand, and she holds it and looks at me stunned.  I smile wickedly again and walk away, with neither Meg nor Him trying to stop me.

********************


Three days.  It has been three days since their Queen disappeared, and Misty's disciples only worry and fear more as each day passes.  They haven't had a single phone call or heard anything on her whereabouts, leaving them to wonder what happened to her.  Had someone taken her?  Had she run away simply to get away from everything?  Was she even alive?

Ruby can't help but let the thoughts run rampant through her mind, but the only plausible explanation going through her mind was that someone had indeed taken her.  Misty would never just abandon them, or more importantly, her title and just disappear.  There's now way.  Ruby sits in the windowsill in Misty's room, watching and waiting for the Brothers to return from their latest search, though they had looked everywhere they could think of.  She looks down the gravel road leading to their home and sees someone walking towards the building.  She squints, trying to get a good look, and as the person gets closer, her eyes grow wide and she smiles.  She bolts from the windowsill, running downstairs and out the front of the building, where she meets her Queen at the front gate.


"My Queen!!" She yells, running up to Misty and throwing her arms around her.  Misty is taken by surprise at Ruby's display of affection, and she pushes her loyal disciple away from her, shaking her head.  Ruby looks her over, as if checking for any injuries. "Are you alright?!  Where have you been?!  We've all been so worried!"

"Do not worry where I was, Ruby.  I am fine, and NEVER embrace me like that again.  Do you understand?" Misty shouts at her.  Ruby looks at her, confused and slightly concerned, but Misty glares at her, waiting for an answer.

"I...I apologize, my Queen." Ruby stumbles over her words. "Forgive me, I have just been--"

"I don't CARE, Ruby!  I only want ONE response from you." Ruby stares at her with a confused look, trying to figure out what Misty is talking about, when Misty grabs a hold of her shoulder, squeezing tightly.  She increases pressure and forces Ruby, very painfully, to kneel before her, but Ruby does not scream out from the pain.  Instead, she takes it all, and bows her head.

"I tell you to do something, Ruby, and you will [/b]kneel[/b] before me as a sign of your obedience.  There will be NO disobedience from you any further, otherwise you WILL be punished.  Understood?"

Ruby keeps her head bowed. "Yes, my Queen.  I will remain obedient."

"Good.  I trust you will inform the Brothers of the same when they return from where ever they are.  I'm going to go take a shower and change my clothes.  Wait here because I am anticipating a very important visitor." Misty orders her.  Ruby nods and bows in obedience, but doesn't say a word as Misty walks past her and heads inside to go take a shower.

About an hour later...

Misty emerges from the bathroom, feeling refreshed after taking her shower and putting on a clean set of clothes.  Ruby is standing outside the bathroom door, leaning against the wall waiting for her, and upon seeing her Queen, she bows once then stands back up.


"Has she arrived?"

Ruby nods with a smile. "Yes, my Queen.  Just a short while ago.  I hope you don't mind, but I have her waiting in your room.  I thought you would be more comfortable speaking in there."

"Good girl, Ruby.  We are NOT to be disturbed."

"As you wish.  Call if you need anything at all." Ruby bows one last time before she disappears down the hall.  

Misty waits until she is out of sight before she heads over to her bedroom door, and grabs a hold of the handle.  She slowly turns the handle and opens the door, peeking inside, when she hears a child-like high pitched laughing.  She smiles wickedly as she walks inside and closes the door behind her, looking directly at her visitor.


"I've been expecting you." Misty says, as the laughter dies down, and from out of the darkened corner of the room, her visitor appears, walking directly up to her, and who should walk into view of the camera?  Kittie!  

Or...is it?  Kittie walks up to Misty, and without looking into her eyes, she falls to her knees before Misty, bowing her head, but she doesn't speak a word.


"Well....Isn't this...interesting." Misty mumbles to herself with a wicked grin as she looks down to Kittie(?) and the scene fades to black.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #11


The time has finally arrived for the ultimate battle between good and evil, and no I am not talking about the war between Odette Ryder and myself.  No, this week I have a much more appropriate opponent.  This match will truly define good vs evil.

Superhero vs. Villain.

Roxi Johnson vs. Misty.

Ms. Johnson, I have to hand it to you.  You talk a very big game.  You're highly motivated and determined as you head into this match against me...your toughest challenge to date, but do you realize just what you are in for?  Do you understand that I plan to DESTROY you simply because I can?  You're walking around, whining and crying because of a fact that you can not change.

I AM the best of the best, Roxi.  No one can defeat me, and my record over the last seven months proves that.  I am not pretending to be the best, Roxi.  I just...[/b]AM[/b].  I don't walk into every match and lose, Ms. Johnson.  I win...plain and simple.  You should try it sometime, you know.  You're not exactly on a winning streak around here, are you?

Let's get another thing clear, Roxi...I am not being thrown to the lions.  I'm not being thrown into a battle I can't win by facing you, because think about it this way.  Amy Marshall defeated you.  I defeated Amy Marshall.  I, and team Erik, beat you and Team SCW, at Hostile Takeover, so therefore, I've already beaten you once.  I can, and WILL do it again!  I never picked a fight with you, Roxi.  It was a fight I was given, and I never turn down a fight.  I never walk away from a fight.

I understand why you want to beat me so badly, Roxi.  I really do.  You walked into SCW to make an impression, and sure, in the beginning you did, but lately, you've been nothing but a big disappointment.  You're out to restore the name you were trying to build for yourself, but guess what?  It's not going to happen.  You want vindication?  Redemption?  Look for it elsewhere, because against me, you can't win.  I'm going to treat this match as if it were a title defense, because in a way, it's almost as such.  You want my title, and should you defeat me, you may very well get that chance, but again....It is NOT going to happen.  

Roxi, you walk around playing this lovable Superhero, but guess what?  I'm going to destroy that image of you this Sunday.  I'm going to walk into this match as the ultimate villain, going against you, the precious Superhero, and I am going to prove to everyone just what you are.

A fake.

A nobody.

A normal...defeatable human being.

You can't be a hero every time, Roxi, and come Sunday night....Evil will prevail, and you will walk away disappointed.  But, I'm sure you're used to that by now.

See you on Sunday, Crab Girl.


**END FEED**



77
Supercard Archives / Candid, Uncut and Unscripted
« on: April 26, 2013, 09:45:38 PM »
 
Friday April 19th


Misty had just finished writing her latest journal entry, finishing off her first promotional work for Hostile Takeover before it was to be sent to the editing team.  Overall she was satisfied with how everything turned out, yet given the events of the last couple of days, she was still in a rather unpleasant mood.  She closes her laptop, gently pushing it away from her on the desk in her hotel room and leans back in her chair, wondering what to do next.  She puts the thought in the back of her mind for the moment, however, as a gentle knocking comes from the door.  She pushes herself and the chair away from the desk and heads over to the door, looking out the peephole.  She had a fairly sure idea of who was there, but she checked to make sure nonetheless.  She nods once before backing away from the door, and opening it for her visitor.  

Ruby stands before her, dressed rather casually in a pair of dark jeans and a red and black tank top.  Her half bright red, half black colored hair flows down past her shoulders as usual, and she holds the box that held the gifts from Ben Jordan.  Misty looks at the box with an angry scowl before lifting her eyes to look Ruby in her piercing blue eyes.


Misty: Ruby, you have the spare key to this room.  You know you don't have to knock.

Ruby nods and bows her head before looking back to her Queen.

Ruby: Yes, I know, my Queen.  However, I do not wish to disturb you if you are indisposed, perhaps dressing or taking a shower so I make sure to knock.

Misty: If that is how you feel, but I would not feel embarrassed.  After all, you did help me dress myself last summer when I was recovering from my injuries.  Come on in.

Misty steps aside, giving Ruby permission to enter the room.  Ruby nods and walks inside as Misty closes the door behind her, and turns around to follow behind her.  Ruby spins around, looking down at the box in her hands, then back to Misty.

Ruby: It is more out of respect now, my Queen, but that is beside the point.  What do you wish me to do with..these?

Misty's eyes dart down to the box, and she sighs frustratedly.  She wanted nothing to do with that joke of a gift that Ben Jordan had sent her, but someone had stupidly returned them to her room after her party and the Team Erik gathering had ended.  She stays silent for a long while, debating in her mind how best to answer Ruby's question.

Ruby: Forgive me, my Queen, for asking such an obvious question.  I know the mood this put you in.  I will dispose of it at once.

Ruby is about to walk past Misty, but Misty takes a step in front of her and stops her.  She takes the box out of Ruby's hands, opening it up to look at the contents once again.  She rolls her eyes and tosses it on the bed.

Misty: No, Ruby, that won't be necessary.  I know before I said I didn't want to keep any of it, but I think I've changed my mind.  I think holding on to this stuff for a while will serve as a nice reminder for the decision I've made.  

Ruby: Decision?  What decision is that, my Queen?

Misty shakes her head with a wicked smile.

Misty: You'll find out soon enough, Ruby dear.  You and I will be flying out of Brazil on Sunday for a couple of days.  I've already spoken to Damien.  He and the brothers will be staying here in Brazil while we are away.  

Ruby: Where will we be flying to, my Queen?

Misty: I will explain all of that later, Ruby.  

Ruby nods once, singalling she understands and does not push the topic further.  Misty takes a step towards the bed and opens the box.  She takes out the little souvenir J-Cup trophy Ben Jordan sent her, holding it up to her eye level and she stares at the name plate which Ben had engraved with his name.  She narrows her eyes and her nostrils flare.

Misty: Ben Jordan is going to regret this, Ruby.  

Misty focuses her eyes on the little trinket, never so much as blinking once.  Ruby stares at her confused, yet curious all the same, then looks at the trinket in Misty's hands, wondering what Misty is planning, and the scene fades out.


********************


The scene opens up inside the Ginasio Nilson Nelson in Brasilia, Brazil, where Hostile Takeover is just set to take place just days from now.  The building is empty save for two seats set up in the center of the room, surrounded by the camera crew.  One of the seats is already occupied, as Bombshell Champion, Misty, is seated waiting as patiently as she can, though given the look on her face, it isn't very much.  She looks at her wrist, as if looking at a watch, then looks to the man standing around the lighting equipment, before she speaks in a very annoyed tone.

Misty: Where is this woman?  She was supposed to be here half an hour ago!  I don't like to be kept waiting, you know.

Man: I apologize, Misty.  If I understand correctly, she is a new reporter.  Let me see if I can get an ETA on her arrival.

Misty: That would be great, thanks.  And Mark and Christian might want to think again about keeping her on board if she is late for her first interview, especially when she is interviewing--

Before Misty can finish her sentence, she is cut off as a woman bursts through one of the entrance doors leading to the arena area.  She is yelling towards them, and as Misty tries to get a good look at this new reporter, her eyes grow wide in shock.

Misty: Oh, you have GOT to be joking?  They hired HER?!

Misty points towards the woman running to them and the man spins around to get a look.  The woman trips over her own feet, somehow managing to keep upright in the process, though she continues towards them with an embarrassed smile.  The man lets out a laugh and Misty shakes her head in disbelief as the newest reporter as it seems, finally makes it to the area set up for the interview, and just who is this new interviewer?  The ever familiar, SCW fan girl Marge...er, Maggie!

Maggie: I'm sooo sorry I'm late!  I've never been to Brazil before and I'm not exactly great at finding my way around new places.  

Misty: This has to be some sort of sick joke.  Are you even qualified to interview a champion such as myself?

Maggie places her bag on the floor next to her chair and takes a seat.  She laughs nervously as she reaches down and grabs a notebook and a pen from out of her bag, then turns her attention to Misty.  Her face is flushed a little red, and her hand is shaking as she tries to begin writing something.

Maggie: I guess we'll find out, won't we?  I've never been good at this type of stuff, but I jumped at this offer!  I'm sorry if I'm a little nervous, though.

Misty: A little nervous?  Can you even read your own handwriting at this moment?

Maggie glances down to her notebook, and again laughs nervously.  She shrugs, and tries to calm her nerves.

Maggie: For the most part, yeah!  Hey, aren't I supposed to be the one asking all the questions?  

Misty: You would assume that, yes, but you have yet to ask me a single question.  If you are so nervous, why even take on such a high profile interview, Miss...

Maggie: I forgot to introduce myself! Shit! My name is Maggie.  And, regardless of what Mark or Tom call me, my name is most certainly NOT Marge!  

Misty raises an eyebrow and shakes her head.

Misty: Right...

Maggie: Anyway, I'm doing this for several reasons.  This idea was pitched for this SCW Insider Magazine, and if all goes well after this first initial edition, it may be around on a more permanent basis, but I don't have the deciding factor in that.  I love to write, and I told Mark I love to do a column or something for it, and well, here I am!  My girl Courtney is handling the the graphics side of things, so hopefully we can get this show on the road!

Misty leans back in her seat, staring at Maggie with a puzzled look on her face.  She folds her arms across her chest, thinking for a moment, as Maggie doesn't make eye contact with Misty, still fumbling around awkwardly.

Misty: Courtney...she is the bubbly Australian one, yes?

Maggie nods with a smile.

Maggie: That's the one!  She kinda reminds me of Odette Ryder for some reason, but I can't quite figure out why...

Maggie scratches her forehead, then lets out an awkward laugh as Misty shakes her head.

Misty: Just what the world needs...two Odette Ryders.

Maggie: Let's save the trash talk on Odette for later, okay?  I've got a bunch of other stuff I want to ask you first before we get down to the good, or in this case, bad stuff about Hostile Takeover!

Misty: Think you can speed this up a bit?  I've got other things to do...

Maggie places her notebook in her lap, giving Misty an awkward smile, and she shakes her head.

Maggie: Patience is a virtue, my Queen.  I don't want to rush this because I don't want to miss something, 'kay?

Misty: Are you mocking my disciples?  Because the way you just addressed me, gives me the impression that you did.  

Maggie shrugs with a childish smile.

Maggie: I don't think so. I'm, like, really incapable of mocking people.  Especially ones that scare me, so no, I wasn't mocking them.  Speaking of your goons...I mean, disciples...Where are they anyway?

Misty rolls her eyes and lets out a frustrated sigh, glaring at Maggie with a very annoyed expression.

Misty: I was told to leave them behind for this interview, as the new interviewer specifically asked they not be present.  Are you telling me you didn't make that request?

Maggie bites her bottom lip, trying to look as innocent as possible, but unfortunately for her, it doesn't work.

Maggie: Would you be mad if I said I did?  No offense, but they scare me...Especially Ruby.  She looks like some freaky vampire chick, and not the kind that I like!

Misty: Watch how you speak about Ruby.  She is harmless to anyone who knows how to speak to me and treat me with respect.  Do that, and you would not have a problem.  And as far as the latter part of that statement...let me guess.  You are one of those Twihard girls who swoons over sparkling vampires, right?  

Misty shrugs, but keeps a smile on her face.

Maggie: Meh...Don't get me wrong, I like Twilight, but not for the sparkling vampires.  The whole love story behind it and just the overall story itself drew me in for some reason.  I prefer other types of vampires, though.  Vampires that easily put the Cullens to shame.  Black Daggerhood Brotherhood all the way baby!!

Misty raises an eyebrow at Maggie's excitement, and Maggie slinks down in her seat, looking almost embarrassed soon after.  She gathers herself a few moments later and clears her throat.

Maggie: Crap...I'm sorry.  Anyway, I think this thing has strayed too far off topic now.  You'll have to excuse my A.D.D moments ahead of time, as I'm sure there will be a few of them during this interview.  

Misty: Apparently so...

Maggie: Anywho!!  Let's get this thing started, shall we?  Before I start asking any of my interview questions, I just want to make sure you full agree to this.  No questions are off limits, right?

Misty: Of course.  That is why I left my disciples behind.  I am not afraid to answer any and all questions you may have.  I've got nothing to hide.  

Maggie claps excitedly, and Misty again looks at her awkwardly with a shake of her head.  Maggie opens her notebook where she has notes and questions already jotted down and gets her pen at the ready to write down Misty's responses.

Maggie: Okay.  This may come as a shock to you, but I've been following your career since you first joined GXW back in the day.  Don't take this the wrong way, but at first I wasn't all that impressed.  I mean, I remember a little war of words you had going for a while with this girl, Selena or Serena or something and when I look back in the archives of that stuff, I just want to jump through the monitor and smack you both!

Misty: Is there a question to all this?

Maggie: Oh, right!  Yeah....So, looking back at your early days, do you ever sit back and think, what the hell was I thinking?  Do you ever wonder how you even continued in this career during your rookie days?

Misty nods for a moment, thinking back to her early days in GXW.  She can't help but let out a laugh, remembering the good old days.  She keeps her arms folded across her chest as she considers her response wisely.

Misty: I must admit, I haven't seen the tapes from GXW in quite some time, and while there are certain things I remember about my days in GXW, the beginnings of my career there are events I have honestly wished to erase from my mind, and it is the answer to that question that is my reason for that.  While I've known that this is the career I've wanted to be involved in for quite some time now, much like anyone other rookie, I had a lot to learn back then.  When I stopped onto the scene in GXW, I immediately demanded a title shot, if I remember correctly.  I hadn't even proved myself and was expecting everyting to be handed to me right then and there.

Maggie: You haven't changed much since then, as far as your actions go.  Do you remember Natalie and Rose?  Those two were basically your disciples back then...henchwomen if you want to call them that.

Misty lets out another laugh as Maggie mentions two names she hadn't heard in years.

Misty: Natalie and Rose?  Your memory is much better than mine it seems.  I haven't heard from those two in years, and had all but forgotten about them!  Needless to say, they were the reason I found GXW to begin with.  Well, at least Natalie was.  Rose and I didn't exactly see eye-to-eye, but that is beside the point.  Nat and Rose weren't my henchwomen as you say.  We were all a part of the roster working together.  If they needed a favor from me, they knew they could ask and I would return the favor as they had done for me so many times.  It was as simple as that.  It is not my problem that they never asked for any favors, and ultimately, they left GXW and I stayed.  

Maggie: You never made it seem that way.  You always ordered them around and stuff.  

Misty: They let me didn't think?  Like I said, they knew if they needed a favor from me, I would have been more than happy to help them, but they never did.  It is no different than my current situation.  If Ruby or one of the brothers ever needed something from me, I would not hesitate to help them.  I'm not that selfish that I would deny them my assistance if they needed it.  They have done so much for me, I'm just waiting for them to come to me.  

Maggie quickly jots down Misty's responses, making sure she has everything correct.

Maggie: Okay, now I'm just a little confused.  You say you're not selfish, but look at what you did to Spike Staggs and to your whole family last year.  You were all set to marry him and finally make your family whole, legally, but you nailed him with a knacker cracker...

Misty: Knacker cracker?

Maggie: Sorry, Wardism there.  But, you know what I mean!  You hit in him the family jewels..where it hurt, but add to that you tore your family apart and walked away from them all.  You walked away from your daughter.  Why?  How can you live with yourself after that?

Misty pinches the bridge of her nose as Maggie clearly brings up a sore subject.  Misty closes her eyes for a few moments, again choosing her answer wisely, and when she re-opens her eyes, the look on her face is much different than what we all normally see from her.  It's almost remorseful.

Misty: I will not lie and say that it was easy to do what I did.  I never imagined myself as someone who would ever have children, but things change don't they?  I never really admitted it, but throughout my whole pregnancy with Eden, I was terrified, and not for me.  No, I was terrified for her, because I didn't want her to grow up like I did.  Granted, at the time I still loved Spike and didn't believe for a second either of us would let our child grow up the way I did, but that didn't matter.  Things happen that change everything, and when Eden was born, that changed my thinking completely.  I took one look at her and knew I had to do everything I possibly could to make sure she grew up happy and healthy.

Maggie: Yet you still did what you did last year?  

Misty: Yes, I did, but let me remind you of something.  I made sure that Dixie and Desiree turned her around so she was not watching.  Sure, I didn't handle things the way any of you would have, but I did what I had to do.  And before you say anything else, I left Spike as a way to protect Eden from having to go through what I did.  I didn't want her to witness what I did...two parents still living under the same roof, but essentially not together anymore.  Spike may have still loved me, but the fact is that my love for him was dwindling more and more every day, so I had to end it.  Hate my decision all you want, but I don't regret it.  The only regret I have is that everyone else took my actions as  me walking out on Eden, because that is not what I was doing.  I had every intention of staying in her life, but they kept her from me.  Even still when I am trying to make up for it.  I made one huge mistake with, and they are still punishing me for it.  

Maggie has her eyes locked on her notebook as she continues jotting down Misty's responses, and as Misty finishes her last thought, Maggie rolls her eyes and nods, thinking this has gone unnoticed by Misty.  Unfortunately for her, it does not.

Misty: I'm sorry, was there a problem with that answer?

Maggie stops writing for a moment, slowly lifting her head to glance at Misty.

Maggie: Huh?  No, it was fine...it's just that...Well, regardless of how you wanted things to go, they didn't go that way.  You still walked away from Eden, when you could have simply decided on a different way of handling the situation.  You could have not gone through with planning that wedding when all along, you knew what you were going to do and how it would effect everyone, more importantly, Eden.  It doesn't matter if you make repeated mistakes or one huge mistake...The consequences of both could have the same effect, and in this case, they did.  

Misty: While that may be true, don't you think, as her mother, they still owe it to me to make it up to her?  No matter how long it takes?  Don't you think they should at least let me try?

Maggie shrugs.

Maggie: Maybe, but who knows.  I think they are just trying to protect Eden in the long run so I can't really blame any of them.  Especially considering your current lifestyle.

Misty: What are you trying to imply?  

Maggie: I'm not trying to imply anything, Misty.  I'm stating the obvious.  You walk around, calling yourself the Queen of the Damned with that awful attitude of yours, and if you ask me, you're just trying to corrupt an innocent little girls mind and turn her into some horrible monster like you are.  That is what you are trying to do, isn't it?

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  She leans forward, glaring at Maggie and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: Absolutely not.  I'm just trying to get her to embrace her destiny as I have done.  She is my daughter just as much as she is Spike's.  She needs to embrace qualities that both Spike and I have passed on to her, and she will.  What makes you think I'm such a horrible monster?  What have I done to be labeled as such?

Maggie: Oh gee, let me see here.  The aforementioned abandonment of your family.  The war with Roxanne...the fact that you walk all over people and order them around like slaves.  Oh, and let's not forget this feud with Odette and the never ending mind games you've been playing with her since you returned last fall...and kidnapping.  I think that's a pretty good list, don't you?

Misty: Not that I need to explain myself to you, Maggie, but I think I've gone about my business in a very respectable way, regardless of what you or anyone else thinks.  I didn't abandon my family.  Abandoning, in my eyes, is flat out disappearing when not one person knows of your whereabouts.  If I wanted to abandon anyone, I would have left without so much as a note or anything and just...vanished.  Did I do that?

Misty shakes her head, as does Maggie.

Misty: No, I did not.  I left, choosing to live my life on my own the way I felt I needed to do so.  There are plenty of people who can attest that they have done the same thing!  If I had decided to take Eden with me that night, you people wouldn't be calling me a horrible mother would you?  I highly doubt that.  I wasn't going to rip her away from her father and completely traumatize her that way.  As for the war with Roxanne...it worked both ways, didn't it?  She was just as equally horrible as you think I am or was.  I don't order anyone around as if they are slaves, and I made that very clear to my disciples last week.  They are free to leave whenever they so choose, but it is their choice to say and to serve me and my purpose, because it is there purpose as well.  Now...as for Odette...

A wicked grin appears on Misty's face, which Maggie studies very closely, furiously jotting down notes.

Misty: There is a reason I have chosen to go with the mind games in my war with Odette.  I think they are much more effective in accomplishing my ultimate goal, don't you?

Maggie shakes her head and laughs.

Maggie: Doesn't seem like it to me.  If it were working at all, she would be on your side, wouldn't she?  But she's not...so some plan you've had.  If anything, it's making you look like a complete fool.

Misty: I beg to differ.  You see, I think it is working perfectly.  It's just working as quickly as you people seem to think that I'd like it to, but it's going rather well.  Is Odette still all sunshine and daisies?  In some instances, yes, but in others...hardly.  Before this little war started, Odette would be trying to be friends with me and showing me the respect that she knows I deserve as a seasoned veteran in this business...as the Bombshell champion.  Now that I've actually targetted her and pointed out what she knows but is not willing to admit or embrace just yet, I'm the horrible one.  I'm the selfish bitch.  Odette can lie to herself and to everyone around her, but she can not lie to me.  There is a darkness within her just itching to be set free, but she is denying it...holding it back.  Mark my wards...sooner or later, you'll all see what I see.

Maggie: Do you still think she'll jump ship and join you and the rest of the rebels?

Misty:  Maybe...maybe not.  Although I will say that after Hostile Takeover, it wouldn't surprise me if that happened, because Team SCW is going to lose.  As much as she will try to stop it and lead her team to victory, ultimately, her teammates will be a complete failure to her.  She'll see it once Hostile Takeover is said and done.  Now, whether or not we let her join us after that, is a completely different story.

Maggie finishes writing down Misty's response and takes in a deep breath, thinking over her next question carefully.

Maggie: Why did you join Erik's team, Misty?  I mean, you're one of the most accomplished Bombshells on the roster.  What do you have to gain from all of this?  Practically everyone else on Team Erik are fairly newer to the company and are demanding things that you've already earned...things that you still have.

Maggie points to the Bombshell Championship placed beside Misty.  Misty looks at it with a proud smile, and runs her hand over the shiny front of it.

Misty: I understand what you are saying, and I know what they all want...particularly the Bombshells.  The reason I joined Erik's side in this war is simple.  I was born to be a leader, and that is exactly what I am doing.  True, I am the Bombshell Champion now, but how long did it take me to get it back?  How long did it take for Mark and Christian to give me my rematch for the title that I never should have lost in the first place?  Too long if you ask me.  I've sided with Erik and the others to get them the respect that they all deserve, and yes at times, demanding respect for myself as well.  We're here to show that just because we don't kiss the asses of Mark or Christian, doesn't mean we should be treated any differently than those who do.  At Hostile Takeover, we'll prove that.

Maggie: What if Team SCW beats you?  What if The Fallen lose their tag team titles and you lose your Bombshell title?  Have you thought about that?

Misty: Of course I've thought about it.  I'd be crazy not to, but it's a minimal possibility that I do not see happening, because aside from my team being stronger, we simply want to win this more than they do.  We want these titles more...we NEED these titles more than they do.  Not only that, we will represent the Bombshell division better than any of them ever have or ever will.  

From inside Misty's pocket, her phone is heard ringing.  She doesn't immediately take it out, however.  Instead, she watches as Maggie continues writing away, nodding her head as she does so.

Misty: Are we almost finished?  I'm sure that was either Damien or Ruby wondering how long I would be, and to be honest, this interview is starting to annoy me.

Maggie raises her head, pouting as she looks at Misty.  She quickly looks over her questions, and shrugs, appearing satisfied with most of it.

Maggie: I guess we're good for now.  I had a few more questions, but I'd hate to annoy you further.  Besides, my deadline to submit this interview isn't for another week or so, so I could finish it back in Las Vegas if I needed to, and I was hoping to interview Spike also for the second cover of it also.  My understanding is that the covers have already been submitted for approval, and you should have yours by Sunday.  

Misty: Lovely.  It was a...pleasure...

In a surprise move, Misty extends her hand for a shake, and Maggie stumbles around, surprised for a moment before shaking Misty's hand.  She closes her notebook and and offers the Queen of the Damned a polite smile, her nerves obviously calmed a lot since earlier.

Maggie: Oh, no, the pleasure was all mine!  Good luck at Hostile Takeover.  I know I can't wait to watch that match.

Misty: I won't need the luck, but thank you, and I assure you I will not disappoint you or anyone else.  Well, if you don't mind, I have to get going.  If you need anything else, you know who to get in touch with to find me.

Maggie: Absolutely!  Looking forward to this special edition and I hope once its all submitted and in print you enjoy it!  Just like you, I hope I won't disappoint.

Misty and Maggie both stand from their chairs and Misty grabs her Bombshell Championship and slings it over her shoulder.

Misty: I am sure you won't.  Have a good day.

They shake hands once again before Misty turns on her heels and heads towards the exit.  Maggie watches as the Bombshell Champion leaves the building, and when she is safely out of sight and sound, she runs her hand over her forehead and takes in a deep breath.

Maggie: Wow...that was awkward for some reason...I hope I never have to talk to that woman again!

Maggie then grabs her notebook and her bag, placing her notebook back inside her bag and the other man in the building begins cleaning up the lighting equipment and the scene fades out.

********************
From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #10


Just a heads up to everyone reading, this entry will not be that long.  I believe I have said most of what I believe needs to be said about this upcoming match and all those involved, but given the comments made last week, and the over all lack of comments from one person in particular, I don't feel I have to say much more, do I?  My Bombshell Championship is going nowhere, regardless of what Team SCW seems to believe.

Faith...our current Bombshell Roulette Champion...As if I need to say much of anything about you?  You've got your eyes on me for this one?  Take your place in line, sweetie!  As the Bombshell Champion, it doesn't surprise me that anyone wants to target me and take me out.  You all want to accomplish what I have, but guess what?  You never will.  So you're the Roulette Champion?  Who the hell really cares?  You got lucky when you won that belt, and come this Sunday, you won't be so lucky in keeping it.  You may have three other ladies carrying you throughout the entire match, but when all is said and done, you're the weakest they've got, sweetie.  You've got a lot to learn, and honestly, not much of anyone to learn it from because if you want learn to be a REAL champion, you need to speak to me, and quite frankly, the likes of you will NEVER be a real champion.  Sorry to disappoint you.  Even Vixen can't help you.

Vixen...let me begin by extending my condolences on the passing of your dearly departed father, though I am sure in your eyes, it is not much of a loss, is it?  Where will your head be in this match, Vix?  Will you really be focusing on this match, or will your mind be on your current troubles and this devastating loss?  Or will you be thinking about your troubled childhood and everything your father put you through?  So many questions, Vix, and one can only wonder the answers to that, but I know...I know you don't really give a damn about this match, regardless of what you say.  I know, that no matter how much you try and convince yourself otherwise, the pain you feel will simply be too much, and you won't be able to take your aggressions out on myself or my team mates in this match.  You can try and use it as a distraction, but in the end, it will be too much.  And you know it.

Now that brings me to one...Roxi Johnson.  Oh Roxi, do you not pay attention to ANYTHING?  While I would like to take credit for choosing my team mates in this match, I really didn't choose them.  THEY chose to join the rebels...Team Erik...I did not choose them.  Get your facts straight and pay attention.  Why don't you get your priorities in line and focus on SCW one-hundred percent before you go throwing out things you just assume to be true, when apparently, you know nothing at all!  You're too busy trying to be a superhero and saving the world, then focusing on saving your damn career.  You want to face me?  You want to come after me and take this Bombshell Championship from me?  I dare you to try.  I know you say you'll still come at me regardless of whether or not I still hold the title, but let's face it, we both know that I will still be the champion after Hostile Takeover.  Oh, and newsflash, Roxi.  I don't WANT to be the standard by which all the Bombshells are measured against...I already am, and have been for quite some time.  The fact that so many have fallen before me time and time again is proof enough.  If you want to be brave enough and try to be the one to defeat me, by all means, go right ahead.  You'll fail miserably, and that is a promise.  So, go right ahead and come after me, Roxi.  I will enjoy beating you within an inch of your life and taking control of your soul, as I've done with so many others.  It will give me great pleasure.  

I find it rather odd how your self-proclaimed team leader, Miss Odette Ryder, has been rather quiet the last couple of weeks.  I must admit, I was rather surprised when the first week came and went and not a single word was heard from Miss Ryder.  What's wrong, Miss Ryder?  Are you suddenly realizing the trouble you're in?  Do you now see just what is going to happen to you
and your team mates this Sunday?  You're walking into a fight you can't win this time.  You may hold one pinfall victory over me already, Miss Ryder, but as I have said in the past, that is all you get.  Your on a downward spiral, Odette.  You're career has already hit its peak, and the longer you stay on the side of Team SCW, the worse it will get.  If you really want to get back on the right path, and reach your true potential...you know what you have to do.  Embrace who you really are, Odette...Let the darkness consume you.  Stop fighting, and just give in because sooner or later, it's bound to happen.  Get over the lovey dovey crap and be who you are truly meant to be.  I may sound like a broken record, but what is it going to take for you to see the truth?  What do I have to do to get you to see?!  Darkness always prevails Miss Ryder.  I'll prove it to you this Sunday, as well as the days...weeks...months that follow.  Until you embrace the darkness, I will not stop.  Take that as your final warning...

To my partners this Sunday...Raynin and Gothika...and Necra. Let us stand together as a team and prove to everyone we CAN work together and defeat all that is good.  Let us dominate Team SCW and take leadership over the Bombshell Division and prove why we OWN SCW and the Bombshell Division and will from this moment on!  Gone are the days of the good and pure ass kissing little divas, and welcome to the days of the strong and mighty true Bombshells!  Evil ALWAYS trumps Good...whether they like it or not!  

Hostile Takeover is upon us ladies...what a glorious night it will be for Team Erik and the rebels.  The face of the Bombshell Division is about to change...You can count on that!


78
Supercard Archives / A Long Birthday Week
« on: April 20, 2013, 04:58:48 PM »
 
Sunday- After Climax Control


The final Climax Control before Hostile Takeover has just gone off the air, and what a night it was for both Team Erik and Team SCW.  Sides were chosen, attacks were made and a few were even suspended, making it a drama filled night indeed.  But the biggest announcement of the night came from Erik Staggs himself, when he had laid down the challenge for the Bombshell Mega Match in which ALL of the Bombshell Titles would be on the line in the same match, and the winner would take all!  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood had quickly accepted, and the teams were decided.  All should be fine and dandy at the moment, right?  

Wrong.

While Erik Staggs is backstage, looking proud of himself and his team, and satisfied with the lines that have been drawn for Hostile Takeover, the Bombshell Champion herself is far from happy.  She is storming around backstage, searching for her team leader, and when she finds him, she does not hide her frustration one bit.  She storms up to him as he is just about to walk into his office when she grabs his arm and spins him around.


Misty: Do you mind telling me what the HELL you were thinking suggesting this match?!

Erik pulls his arm from Misty's grasp as she folds her arms across her chest, waiting for an answer.  He dusts himself off, looking better than he was earlier this evening after being chokeslammed by Rage, but he had apparently bounced back rather quickly from that attack.  He looks at his upset Bombshell Champion, keeping a calm expression on his face.

Erik: I'm sorry, you're not pleased with this idea?  

Misty: Gee, what gave you that idea?  Why didn't you discuss this with me first and get my opinion on it before you went and threw out the idea!  It's not just the other titles on the line, Erik!  MY title is on the line in this match, too and winner takes all? REALLY?!

Erik holds his hands up, trying to calm Misty down, but given the night she has had, it clearly doesn't work.  He takes in a deep breath as Misty glares at him.

Erik: Perhaps we should step inside my office and discuss privately, yes?  Clearly you are upset, but I would like to explain my decision to suggest this match, and hopefully you will understand a little better and be okay with it.

Misty shakes her head and takes a step back.

Misty: We don't need to discuss anything in private, Mr. Staggs!  I am NOT okay with this, and now there is no way out of it!  

Erik: There is no reason for you to be concerned here, Misty.  Do you not believe in yourself, The Fallen or Necra to get the job done?

Misty: Oh I know I can get the job done just fine, Mr. Staggs.  I even trust Necra enough to do her part, but if I'm honest, I haven't had the chance to speak with Raynin or Gothika lately to know if I can trust either of them or not.  Need I remind you that Raynin lost the Bombshell Championship last year to me, and we've never really seen eye to eye on anything.

Misty lowers her voice so she is no longer shouting, but her facial expression tells a different story.  Erik nods, listening to her concerns carefully.

Erik: Yes, I am well aware of that, Misty, but Raynin and Gothika have chosen our side.  Their titles are on the line as well, so don't be concerned that they will not do their part to make sure those titles stay around their waists, because I can assure you they will do everything in their power.  We have the strongest on our side.  You can't deny that.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  She shakes her head and growls under her breath, the stress of the evening overwhelming her.

Misty: I'm not denying that one bit, Mr. Staggs.  I know the we have their number in strength.  Forgive me if I'm not keen on this idea at the moment, but tonight did not exactly go as I had planned.  I still haven't heard back from any of the brothers yet.

Erik nods, remembering what had happened earlier, and now understanding the mood Misty was currently in.

Erik: Forgive me, Misty, I had forgotten all about that given tonight's events.  When was the last time you heard from any of them?  

Misty shakes her head and runs her hand through her hair, trying to recall the time.

Misty: I'm not sure exactly.  After they gave chase to that damn truck, I hightailed it backstage to get my phone to call Damien, and they said they were still in pursuit.  I swear...if Ruby is harmed in any way or if we don't find her, Odette Ryder and Melody Grace will pay a steep price.

Erik: Don't worry.  I am sure your men will find Ruby safe and in one piece, but you still have the opportunity coming up to make Odette pay for what they did tonight.  Speaking of Odette, Misty I have to ask...Did you really believe she would join our side?  I can understand before that whole charade with Jordan Williams, maybe, but now?  I hadn't even considered recruiting her.

Misty lets out a laugh, finally seeming in a more relaxed mood.

Misty: She's more than capable of being corrupted, Mr. Staggs, and I am not through with her.  She may seem like she's this love-stricken little puppy dog over Gabriel, but there is a darkness in her just dying to be released.  

Erik: If you say so, but I am not convinced.  So, are you feeling better about this match then?

Misty: I am sure I will be fine later.  Right now, I am too distracted worrying about Ruby at the moment.  I don't need to be worrying about my title as well.

Erik places a reassuring hand on Misty's shoulder, offering her an equally reassuring smile.

Erik: I already told you not to worry.  Everything will work in our favor, and a win for our team will be a lovely late birthday present for you, my queen.

Misty looks at Erik, slightly surprised.

Misty: You remembered my birthday?  I'm impressed.

Erik: Of course I remembered.  After all, you are the mother to my great-niece, and you are practically family.  I hope you don't mind I've taken the liberty of planning something extra special.

Misty: I'm flattered, Mr. Staggs, but I am not one to celebrate my birthday much these days.  Last year wasn't exactly the greatest birthday.

Misty frowns, and Erik nods, as they recall the events surrounding Misty's birthday last year, more specifically a cake that had been filled with live snakes and delivered to her.  That cake, of course, had ended up being sent as a message from Roxanne.

Erik: Yes, well I am sure Roxanne remembers that quite well also, which is why she was also involved in this idea.  She wanted to make up for it in a way, but she also suggested something else, which I hope you don't mind.

Misty: And what is that?

Erik: We are going to use your birthday get together as  a means to hopefully get everyone on our team together in one place.  Let's call it a pre-Hostile Takeover extravaganza, and we can all celebrate your birthday at the same time.  How does that sound?

Misty thinks for a moment, before she lets out a laugh.

Misty: I am perfectly fine with that.  Some of the others need a bit of a pep talk anyway.

Misty's phone suddenly starts ringing from inside her pocket.  She fumbles around for a moment then holds up a finger, telling Erik she'll be just a moment as she steps away to take the call.  About a minute later, Misty walks back up to him, looking very relieved and in a much better mood.

Misty: That was Dante.  They've got Ruby and they are heading back to the hotel as we speak.

Erik: Excellent news!  You should probably get heading over there then.  Anything else I can do for you before you leave?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No, thanks.  Be sure to let me know where this meeting will be on Thursday.

Erik: Of course.  I will either call or send a message out to everyone when the details have been set.  We'll see you Thursday then.

Misty: See you then.

Misty then turns on her heels and quickly heads off down the hall and back to the locker rooms to get her things.  Erik disappears back inside his office and the scene fades out.

********************


A short while later the scene opens up in the parking lot of the hotel Misty and her disciples are staying at.  Misty had to call a taxi to transport her to the hotel, and that taxi is just pulling up in the lot.  She pays the driver and steps out of the backseat with her duffel bag slung over her shoulder.  After the taxi drives off, Misty's rental van pulls up.  The back doors open, and Sebastian and Zane jump out of the back, followed by Ruby.  Considering all she has been through this evening, she looks rather relaxed and unharmed.  Once Zane closes the doors, he taps the back of the van, and Damien drives off to go park the van.  Misty runs over to Ruby, looking relieved to see her.

Misty: Ruby!  Oh thank God!  Are you hurt?

Misty wraps her arms around Ruby in a tight embrace, slightly taking Ruby by surprise.  Sebastian and Zane also seem a bit surprised at Misty's display, but they keep quiet.  Misty releases her hold and she looks at Ruby, checking for any visible injuries as she waits for a response.

Ruby: I was not harmed, my Queen.  I admit to being a little shaken, but I am fine.  What about you?  Are you alright?

Misty can't help but smile as Ruby quickly takes the attention off of herself and back to her Queen.

Misty: I'm better now that I know you're safe.  I should have seen something like this coming.  I'm so sorry, Ruby.

Ruby: Do not apologize, my Queen.  It is not your fault, and I am perfectly fine.  Needless to say, I will get my revenge one way or another!

Misty: Don't worry, Ruby.  I will make sure they pay for what they did.  I've got Miss Ryder in a cage match in Brazil in two weeks, and there will be plenty opportunity to inflict pain.

Ruby looks at Misty in surprise, but an evil smirk appears on her face soon after.

Ruby: How perfect, my Queen!  It seems as though siding with Mr. Staggs is paying off after all.

Misty: Well, in a way at least.  Unfortunately there will be six other women involved in this match.

Ruby's eyes widen, and her jaw drops open a little.  She turns and looks at Sebastian and Zane, and they are just as surprised.  Damien and Dante then walk up to the group, taking notice of the surprised looks on their faces.

Dante: What is wrong?  What did we miss?

Damien turns his attention to Misty.

Damien: What is wrong, my Queen?

Misty: Nothing is wrong, Damien.  Everything is fine now that Ruby is safe.  I was just filling the others in on my match for Hostile Takeover.  It seems as though, in a stroke of genius, Mr. Staggs suggested a Bombshell Mega Match, in which all the Bombshell titles would be defended in the same match, and the winning team would take all titles.  

Ruby: He did WHAT?!  

Misty holds her hand up, in the same manner Erik had done to her earlier, in an effort to calm Ruby down.  Ruby and the brothers are all stunned, and have all but forgotten Ruby's ordeal now.

Misty: Calm down, Ruby.  I wasn't exactly happy about it at first either, but I had a talk with Mr. Staggs and he made me see reason.  We have the strongest players on our side.  Raynin and Gothika, the newest members of the team, Necra and myself against Vixen, Roxi, Faith and Miss Ryder.  It may as well be four on one as far as they are concerned.

Ruby: Raynin and Gothika?  The Fallen have sided with Team Erik?

Misty nods, offering Ruby a half-hearted smile.

Misty: They did.  They made their decision earlier this evening.  I have to admit I wasn't too sure which way they were going to go, but I guess it isn't a bad thing we have them on our side, especially now that this match was made.  If the tag titles weren't on the line as well, I'm not so sure I would completely trust The Fallen in this one.  Anyway, I don't want to worry about this match just yet.  I need to have a serious conversation with all of you and I think it would be best if we discuss this upstairs in one of our rooms.

Ruby and the brothers all look at each other curiously, then to their Queen.  She doesn't say another word as she motions for them to head inside, and they bow their heads in obedience.  The brothers walk inside first as Misty and Ruby follow behind them.  They all head upstairs where Misty leads them into her room for this impromptu meeting.  Ruby takes a seat on the bed, while the brothers stand  by the wall, and they all give Misty their full attention.

Misty This may come as a surprise to each of you, but after the events from last week, and then tonight, I've made a decision, and I want you all to take what I am about to offer you under serious consideration.

Ruby: What is it, my Queen?  I don't know about the brothers but I am a little concerned now.

Sebastian steps forward, nodding in agreement with Ruby.

Sebastian: I am with Ruby on this one, my Queen.  What is this all about?

Misty: Okay, I'll be honest with you all.  I can't tell you how much I appreciate everything you have done for me the last nine months.  You were so supportive and helpful throughout my entire recovery last summer, and I am so grateful for all that you've done since then, but...

Damien holds his hand up just as Ruby is about to speak up.

Damien: Forgive my interruption, my Queen, but I think I speak for the others when I say that it is our pleasure to serve you and to help you.  

Misty: I know that Damien, and I can't thank each of you enough.  But after the last two weeks, I think I need to give all of you your freedom back.  I don't want to you to think that I consider any of you slaves, because that is not what any of you are to me, and I am sick and tired of watching any of you get hurt because of me or my decisions in SCW.

Ruby quickly jumps to her feet, shaking her head vehemently as she steps towards Misty.

Ruby: Absolutely not!  I will NOT leave you, my Queen!  The brothers may choose to do so, but I will not!  I am here to serve you, and I always will.

Zane: As will I, my Queen.  We do not blame you for anything that has happened.  We are here to protect you.

Dante: Same goes for me, my Queen.  

Misty watches as one by one, they all kneel before her, once again displaying their obedience and loyalty to her.  She takes in a deep breath and sighs, shaking her head.

Misty: How can you all continue to display this loyalty after all that has happened to you?  First, you somehow manage to get outsmarted by Despayre and that...bear.  Then last week, those NXT misfits somehow took the four of you down, when you outnumbered them, and tonight Odette Ryder and Melody Grace tried to send Ruby to lord only knows where!  I can not let this continue!

Ruby is the first to stand, while the brothers remain kneeling before Misty with their heads bowed as a sign of respect.  Ruby stands just inches away from Misty, looking into her eyes with an undying loyalty, and for a moment, almost a loving look, which causes Misty to quickly look away.

Ruby: You can try and blame yourself all you like, my Queen, but we all knew the risks involved when we sided with you.  We all know what could potentially happen to us just by protecting you, but we put your safety and your happiness above our own.  Always.  We serve and protect you because it is our choice to do so, and there has not been a single moment where we every thought you saw us as slaves.  

Misty: Do not feel obligated to stick around, Ruby...or any of you for that matter.  I don't want you to think that I need your protection, because I don't.  I appreciate it, but I did just fine on my own before, and I'd rather see myself get hurt, than any of you.  

Ruby: We do not feel obligated, my Queen.  You can allow us to walk away if you like, but we are staying, and that is final.  If you want us to be more lenient in your security, that is your decision and we will respect it, but it will make us feel better knowing that you are safe.  Your safety is all that matters to us.

Misty looks at each of them, her expression remaining blank and uncertain.  She remains silent for a few long moments as she waits for any of them to stand and walk out, which she expects them to.  None of them do, however, as the brothers remain kneeling before her and Ruby stands directly in front of her, remaining loyal and true to their word.  Misty nods and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: If that is what you all want, then so be it, but my I will not rescind my offer to you.  Any of you are welcome to walk away at any time if it is what you wish.  I will not be offended or upset if it is your choice.  Do you understand?

Each of the brothers look up at Misty and nod, as does Ruby.

Ruby: Understood, my Queen.  

Misty: Very well then.  That is all I needed to say.  You can all head back to your own rooms now.  I'm going to go take a quick shower and call it a night.

The brothers nod once again then leave Misty's room, heading back to their own rooms.  Ruby stays behind for a few minutes, and Misty looks at her curiously.

Misty: Something wrong, Ruby?  

Misty heads over to her suitcase, taking out her pajamas for the night, and turns to look at Ruby before she heads into the bathroom.  Ruby seems lost in her own world, and Misty snaps her fingers in front of Ruby's face a few times before Ruby finally comes back to reality.

Ruby: Forgive me, my Queen.  Is there anything else you need before I retreat to my room for the night?

Misty can tell Ruby is hiding something , but she shakes her head.

Misty: No, thank you.  I'm fine.  I'm exhausted, and I am sure you are as well.  Go ahead and go get some rest.

Ruby: As you wish.  Goodnight, my Queen.  Sleep well, and as always, if you need anything at all, you know where to find me.

Ruby then bows and walks towards the door as Misty responds with only a reassuring smile.  Ruby disappears out of the room, and to her own room next door and Misty heads into the bathroom to take a shower before she heads to bed for the night, and the scene fades away.

********************

Thursday April 18th- The Birthday Extravaganza


Today is the day...today the Queen of the Damned, your SCW Bombshell Champion, Misty, is another year older, and what a day Erik Staggs and fellow bombshell and former arch enemy, Roxanne, have planned for the birthday girl.  The whole team was invited and encouraged to attend this very special gathering, which would serve as not only Misty's birthday celebration, but also a use for a pre-Hostile Takeover meeting.  And so far, pretty much everyone has shown up for the event, with just a few exceptions.  

They have gathered inside a banquet room inside an unknown restaurant in Brasilia, Brazil...perhaps within the hotel they are all staying in.  A table with several presents, presumably for Misty, is placed near the entrance to the room, and all of the members of Team Erik are dispersed at different tables throughout the room.  Amy Marshall, Kevin Carter and Necra Octavian Kane, with her boyfriend and personal assistant are seated at one table.  Joanne "The Jersey Devil Diva" Canelli, her bodyguards, Laura Jackson and Amanda Cortez are seated at the table just a few feet away from them.  Seated at the larger table towards the front of the group are Misty, Erik Staggs, Roxanne, and there are three empty seats at the table.  Misty's disciples are at a table directly next to Misty.

As the group chats amongst themselves, waiting for their meal to be served, two stragglers finally appear in the doorway, one of them wearing an arrogant smile on his face.  Giani Di Luca, James Huntington Hawkes the third, and Simpson have just arrived, though James clearly doesn't look at all pleased to be there.


James: I don't know why we have to be here.  We're suspended, remember?!  We're not even allowed at the show!

Simpson: This is not just a team meeting, sir.  Remember, we are celebrating Misty's birthday also?

James just shrugs it off and doesn't seem to care, and Giani just elbows him in the arm.  James shakes his arm and almost looks hurt as he glares at Giani.

Giani: Relax, bro!  We're heading back to the states afterwards.

James: Who cares about Misty's birthday anyway?!  The only birthday that matters is mine!  Misty is old...like way old!  What is she fifty now?!

Misty: Thirty-four actually, James.

James is taken by surprise as Misty approaches the two, offering them a polite smile, even though she is unamused with James' exaggeration of her age.

James: Same thing to women, isn't it?  You girls freak out when you get past twenty!

Misty: You apparently don't know me as well as you think you do, James.  I do not concern myself with getting older at the moment.  It hasn't affected my performance in the ring at all.

Giani: And I bet it hasn't affected it out of the ring either, has it?

Giani winks at Misty, and she lets out a laugh.  James just looks stares at Giani, then turns and looks at Misty and rolls his eyes.

James: Gross...Get a room!  Come on Simpson!  Let's see what this disgusting place has to eat.

James then walks past them, heading over to the table to join Erik and Roxanne.  Simpson offers Misty a Happy Birthday greeting, and she nods to him with a smile before he follows behind James, joining the others at their table.  Giani holds out a small gift to Misty.

Giani: My Queen...Happy Birthday.

Misty: Thank you Mr. Di Luca.  That was very thoughtful of you.  You can just place that on the table with the other gifts.  I believe dinner is about to be served so we should join the others at our table.

Misty points to the table with the gifts, and Giani turns and places his gift to her with the others.  They then turn around and head back to their table under the watchful eye of Ruby.  The other disciples don't seem to care much over the two interacting, but Ruby seems very interested, and not at all pleased.  Giani notices her staring, and winks at her, causing her to scowl in disgust, and the two take their seats at their table next to the others.  Erik looks around the room at everyone in attendance, and over all seems satisfied.

Erik: I'm very pleased that most everyone showed, however there are a few noticeable absences.  

Misty: Yes, well I never heard back from Tom and Casey or Matthew, and Ace hasn't exactly been a sure fire member of this team.  I'm happy with who we have here.

Erik: And what about the Fallen?  Any explanation as to why they aren't here?

Misty bites her bottom lip and gets a very guilty expression on her face.

Misty: Yeah...about that...

Erik narrows his eyes at Misty, leans back in his chair and folds his arms across his chest as everyone at the table remains silent but curious.

Erik: You did invite them, didn't you?  Their presence means a great deal to this team, Misty.

Misty: As if they would have showed anyway?  I trust that they will do their part in this match to make sure they keep their titles, but I'm still a little hesitant.  I will be sure to get in contact with them before Hostile Takeover, but I did not want to risk getting into a potential argument with either of them on MY day.  I'm already doing you a big enough favor by allowing a part of today to focus on Hostile Takeover, but I think the majority of us here can get along well enough to not let anything cloud today.  

Erik takes in a deep annoyed breath, but ultimately nods.

Erik: Fair enough, but I was hoping they would be here.  It would have been better if all of your partners for this Bombshell Mega match were here to listen to your speech later.

Giani seems surprised to hear this, and James rolls his eyes yet again and lets out a very loud and obnoxious sigh.

James: Oh good...I could use a nap!

Giani: Shut up dawg!  

Giani then turns and looks at Misty.

Giani: You're giving a speech later?

Misty: Consider it more of a pep talk, actually.  But yes, I am.  A lot is at stake for all of us next week at Hostile Takeover, and I just want to make sure they all understand that, though I am sure they do.

Giani offers an impressed nod, and before anyone else can continue the conversation, the waiters come out from the kitchen area with their first course.   They serve each member their plates, and they all continue to quietly carry on their conversations for the duration of the meal.  About an hour or so later, after everyone has finished, the chatter in the room goes relatively quiet.  Erik looks at Misty and clears his throat, signaling now would be the appropriate time for her to speak.

Misty: Right then.  I guess it is now or never.

Misty pushes her seat away from the table, and to everyone's surprise, Giani stands and is about to pull her chair out for her.  Misty looks at him with a polite smile, and nods, signaling he can take his seat again, and he does so.  Erik, Roxanne and James all look at Giani curiously, but he shrugs, and they all turn their attention to Misty as she walks up to a podium at the front of the room, and grabs the microphone that was left for her.  She turns in on, and taps it, making sure it is working.

Misty: Hello...is this thing working?

Everyone in the room then focuses their full attention on Misty as she stands in front of the podium holding the microphone.  She smiles as her question is answered when they all look at her.

Misty: Apparently so.  Okay, first off, let me start by thanking you all for being here today.  I understand that I am not exactly a favorite for anyone in Sin City Wrestling, but as we are all on the same side, and are looking to accomplish the same goal as we fight for what we all deserve, I am proud of you all for showing your support today.  And I thank you for the birthday wishes, as well as the gifts to those of you who might have brought one.

They all remain silent as Misty pauses for a brief moment.  She glances to her disciples and notices that Ruby is watching on intently with a proud smile.

Misty: That being said, while it may come as a surprise to some of you, I am not going to sit here and ramble on and on about my birthday, or make this all about me, because that is not what I am going to do.  Hostile Takeover is approaching quickly, a lot is at stake for all of us.  We currently control half of the titles within SCW, and at Hostile Takeover, we get our chance to bring one more title to the mix as we fight to keep the titles we do control.

Misty looks directly at Kevin Carter, seated next to Amy Marshall.

Misty: Kevin, I have no doubt in my mind that you will do all that you can to keep the tag titles in your possession, along with your partner, Ace Baldwin, who unfortunately chose not to join us today.  And while you may not legally be known as the Heavyweight Champion, each and every one of us knows that you rightfully are the champion.  And after Hostile Takeover, you WILL get your chance at bringing the title to Team Erik.

Kevin raises his glass with an arrogant smile, toasting Misty and her encouraging words.

Misty: I have full faith in each and every one of us in attendance today to walk out of Hostile Takeover victorious over our Team SCW, or as of yet undecided opponents, further proving why we are NOT to be seen as a joke!  Mark Ward and Christian Underwood know...They know, but they continue to deny the fact that we are stronger and we will do EVERYTHING we have said we will do.  After Hostile Takeover we will be known as the dominant force within SCW.  Especially when it comes to the Bombshell Division.

The Bombshells of the group all smile and nod in agreement and Misty looks to Necra.

Misty: Necra, you may not carry a title around your waist at this moment, but after Hostile Takeover, you will.  You and I, along with The Fallen, will step into that steel cage as we go up against those that Mark Ward and Christian Underwood have chosen as the best Bombshells they have to offer.  Vixen...Roxi Johnson...Faith...Odette Ryder...

Misty says Odette's name very slowly and scowls at the thought of her Australian enemy.

Misty: We own two out of three of the Bombshell titles, and after Hostile Takeover, we will have all three.  We will officially own the Bombshell Division and they will no longer be able to deny it.  As your Bombshell Champion, I have stepped forward to lead you all as I should, but once Hostile Takeover is said and done, I expect not only The Fallen to show their leadership skills as the tag team champions, but you as well Necra.  Answer me this.  What have any of the Bombshells on Team SCW done to deserve to hold ANY of the titles?  When Vixen was Bombshell Champion, did she make an effort to lead the division as was her responsibility?

They all shake their heads.  Erik Staggs watches on with a proud smile as Misty addresses the entire group with enough confidence for them all.

Misty: No, she did not!  Faith has only held the roulette title a short while, but in her time in SCW has she shown any sort of leadership skills what-so-ever?

They once again shake their heads.

Misty: Of course not!  They are all followers, not leaders!  And don't even get me started on Roxi Johnson...the so-called superhero of SCW.  SCW doesn't need pathetic superhero wannabes!  We need people who are serious and can focus their whole attention on what needs to be done!  

Misty pauses for a second and closes her eyes as she chooses her words on Odette Ryder carefully.  They all wait quietly and patiently as she takes her time.  A minute or so later, she raises the microphone once again.

Misty: And as expected...the only one showing even an ounce of leadership is the ever bubbly, Odette Ryder.  She has finally given in and decided that she wants to take MY title from me.  The girl has been so back and forth over the past few months, she's making me dizzy!  She wants the title.  She doesn't want the title and now she wants it again.  If you ask me, she doesn't know WHAT she truly wants.  At least as far as her career is concerned.  She is not like any of us.  WE know without a shadow of doubt in our minds what we want...what we are destined to have.  Each and every one of us are born to be leaders and to be champions. At the moment, some of us are, and some of us are not, but that does not mean anything!  We are all fighters, and that is how we will remain!  We don't do things because others tell us we should.  We don't need to be convinced we deserve to be champions, because we KNOW we do, and at Hostile Takeover, everyone will know.  

Erik Staggs begins a round of applause, and the rest follow suit.  Misty lowers the microphone for a few moments while they applaud her, and she nods.  When the applause finally dies down, she speaks again.

Misty: I will leave you all with my promise not only to myself, but to each and every one of you as well.  I will walk in to Hostile Takeover as the Bombshell Champion, and I WILL walk out as the Bombshell Champion.  I will not let Odette Ryder, who is too wrapped up and distracted with her love life or her plans to open some pathetic little zoo drag the Bombshell division down with her!  She is not serious about this, and the Bombshell Championship will NOT go around her waist and into the hands of NXT or Team SCW!  The Fallen will remain tag team champions and Necra will be crowned the roulette champion as she so rightfully deserves!  Together we will lead the Bombshells and Team Erik as we prove to everyone that we are to be taken seriously, and anything less will bring severe consequences!  

Another round of applause ensues, only this time it is accompanied by a standing ovation.  Misty places the microphone down and is about to head back to her table, when the room falls silent and their attention is turned to the entrance of the room where an unexpected guest has just walked in.  Misty turns to see the "God of Professional Wrestling" himself, Jordan Williams, standing in the doorway, holding a wrapped gift.  Misty heads over to him, looking at him curiously.

Misty: Mr. Williams, to what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?

Jordan: I thought I heard your voice, lady!  Sorry to crash your party, I just got a little curious and thought I'd stop in and see what was going on.

Misty cracks a bit of a smile and she looks at the gift in Jordan's hands.

Misty: And yet you brought me a gift.  That was very kind of you.

Jordan shakes his head and looks at the gift.  He also has a curious look on his face as he holds it out to Misty.

Jordan: Oh this isn't from me!  I'm sure I'd like to take credit for it, but it was being delivered at the front when I was walking inside, so I said I'd bring it here myself.  Apparently you're supposed to open it right away.

Misty takes the gift from him looking at it with a puzzled look on her face.  She turns around and gives Erik and Roxanne a questioning look, but they both shrug their shoulders, equally confused and unsure of who the gift is from.  Misty looks towards her disciples, and they too, deny that it is from any of them.  She eyes the gift suspiciously, wondering if she should even open it, and against her better judgement, she does so as they all watch.  Misty very carefully removes the wrapping from the box, and Jordan kindly takes it from her.  She opens the box, revealing a card on top of some white tissue paper.  She doesn't open the card first, however, as her curiosity over what is being gifted to her overshadows who it is from.  Misty immediately regrets that decision as she gets a good look at what she has been given, and the look on her face reveals that she is far from impressed.  She is almost livid in fact.

Jordan: What is it?  What did you get?

Misty: It seems as though Ben Jordan continues to use his victory over me against me.  

Misty proceeds to take the three things out of the box...A baby bottle.  A baby blanket.  And last, but not least, a miniature souvenir sized replica of the J-Cup tournament, complete with an engraving of Ben Jordan's name on in.  Misty snarls as she throws Ben's "gifts" to her on the floor, and opens the card, reading Ben's greeting to her.

"Tap Tap- It's your party and you can cry if you want to!  As I am expecting nothing less, here is a baby bottle and blanket to calm the whiny little baby as you throw tantrum after tantrum.  As an added bonus, I threw in something you can look at every day to remind you that the Cockney King rules over the Queen of the Damned.  Cheers sweets and Happy Birthday! - 2013 J-Cup Winner Ben Jordan"

Misty lets out a loud frustrated growl as she throws the card on the floor next to the gifts he sent and storms out of the room quickly, leaving everyone even more confused and shocked.  Her disciples quickly stand from their seats and hightail it out of there, following after her, as Jordan bends down and picks up the card and reads it.  He can't help but crack a smile as everyone else begins to chat amongst themselves once again and the scene fades out.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry #8


What an interesting week it has been, and that is putting it very lightly!  The week started out very relaxed and positive, but what happened just yesterday completely ruined everything, and I won't let it slide.  Not by a long shot!  I am sick and tired of certain people making me look like a joke, when that couldn't be farther from the truth!  My actions in the coming weeks will speak louder than my words, and I will show everyone that when you mess with me, it will not go unpunished!

Yes, I am talking about your little gift, Benny Boy.  I know you are watching this, because let's face it, as much as you say you can't stand me, you're drawn to me for some reason.  You just can't resist watching my promos, or watching my matches and commenting on them in some way or another.  Admit it, Benny Boy.  You think you're done with me and you'll never have to deal with me again, Mr. Jordan?  In your dreams, buddy.  You're decision to play that little joke will come back to bite you in the ass.

As I said on Twitter yesterday, I've been debating making a decision over the last few weeks, maybe even over a month or so.  I was waiting for a sign that it needed to be done, and you Benny Boy, have just sealed the deal.  You have made the decision for me, and anything that happens from here on out, you only have yourself to blame.  I won't reveal my little surprise yet, as everything will fall in to place in due time.  Just know, Benny Boy, you've angered the wrong woman.

But enough about you, Mr. Jordan, because you are not the problem at hand.  I have several ladies I need to address right now, and I hope they are all watching and paying close attention.  If not, Ben, I'm sure you could relay the message, as three of them are ladies of NXT.  You may grow tired of facing the same old people, Mr. Jordan, but I must admit, I never grow tired of beating the ladies of NXT, as I relish in each and every moment that I prove that I am far superior to any of you.

I'll start with the only opponent I am facing that is not NXT...the resident superhero of SCW...Crab Girl.  Oh, sorry, I mean Roxi Johnson.  You can't tell me I don't pay attention, right?  Roxi, I've had my eyes on you since you first stepped foot in SCW.  Anytime a new Bombshell steps on to the scene, I make it a point to pay close attention, because I like to get a feel for the women who could potentially challenge for my title some day.  In the beginning, Roxi, you impressed me.  I had fully expected that you would challenged for the Bombshell title by now, but sadly, over the last month or so, you've started to do nothing but disappoint me!  Tell me something, Miss Johnson, what brought you to SCW?  If you can't even devote all of your time to SCW, but instead to some childish superhero shenanigans, you have no reason to be here!  Your activities outside of SCW are nothing but a complete distraction, and because of that, you will NEVER touch this Bombshell Title unless you figure out what is more important...being a superhero, or a wrestler.  Decide quickly, Roxi, because the more you disappoint, the more you prove you are not worthy to be a champion.

And your assigned tag team partner, for whatever reason, Vixen...**chuckles**...Oh Vix, we meet again.  Well, in a way we do.  It is your team against mine. I am sure at one point or another we will square off in the ring.  This can be your change at redemption.  This could be your shot at unleashing the aggression you no doubt feel over losing the Bombshell Championship to me just six weeks ago at Blaze of Glory II.  No doubt you want to see me lose the title and never get it back, but that is never going to happen Vix.  I am the ONLY one worthy of holding this title, and the fact that I defeat everyone that stands in my way is more than enough proof of that.  Consider yourself lucky that your new found friend, Ben Jordan, not only somehow managed to defeat me at the J-Cup, because if he hadn't, you wouldn't have that Cruiserweight Championship for much longer either...and who knows, Simon Jones just might get lucky enough and beat you, though we all know I should have been given this shot and not him.

Perhaps he should be introduced to Faith...the new, but not for very long, Bombshell Roulette Champion.  After all, she, like Simon, was practically given a shot at the roulette title without properly earning it first.  Contention means nothing to Team SCW, as left and right people are just handed titles shots over seasoned stars within SCW.  Faith, on what planet did you deserve a shot at the roulette championship, much less to become the champion over Necra?!  She has been around far longer than you have and has proven herself worthy much more than you have, yet she was never once given a shot at the title.  Faith, listen to me carefully.  Enjoy that belt while you can, because at Hostile Takeover, your reign ends.  Necra, Raynin, Gothika and myself will all escape that steel cage and walk away with OUR titles in our possession.  You joined the wrong side, Faith, but you're just too stupid to realize that.  Choosing Spike as your mentor?  Joining the likes of NXT?  I just don't understand!

What is so damn special about NXT that the Bombshells are just flocking to join them?  Vixen...Odette Ryder...Jessie Salco...Faith...That must have been one hell of a pep talk Spikey boy gave you all, though in Vixen's case, it has been a bit more than a pep talk.  Ooooh, wait just a minute!  It just hit me.  That MUST be it!  At one point or another, Spike gave you all a little pep talk between the sheets, didn't he?  Your curiosity just got the better of you all, and you gave in, right?  Don't try to deny it ladies.  I did fall for his smooth talking ways once before and stayed around for six years, so I understand.  Sadly, I know how much Spike exaggerates about a lot of things.  

Hmmm...I wonder if little Miss Perfect, Odette Ryder even fell for it.  She'll probably try to deny it, because she is soooo in love with Magic Man Gabriel, but  she was joined NXT before she even got involved with Gabriel, so it is highly possible if you ask me.  Oh and lets not forget that she just swoons and falls to her knees over the most pathetic things.  The girl is just too easy!  And yes, I meant that in the way you all no doubt took that.  Miss Ryder, you are just too easily manipulated, but at the same time, you manipulate people just as easily, and you know it.  You have Gabriel so brainwashed...so whipped over your, as he calls it, perfection, that he gives in to your every wanting desire.  Animals...ugly shoes...a damn zoo!  Where will it all end, Miss Ryder?  When will it all stop being about you, you, you, and instead about other people around you?  Now, before you go and spin this around on me, let me stop you before you even think of choosing to call me selfish, considering my situation with my loyal disciples.

You see, Miss Ryder, I gave them a choice earlier this week.  After that stunt you and the returning Melody Grace pulled with Ruby, I spoke to them.  I told them all they can leave if they so wish, because it pains me to sit back and watch them get hurt because of me.  They have been so loyal and devoted to me for almost a year now, and with this...I am not thinking about myself!  But have you ever done the same?  Have you ever given Gabriel the option to walk away, or better yet, have you even considered walking away from him because in all honesty, Miss Ryder, you know that sooner or later, your precious Gabriel will get hurt because of you!  Hell, he already did in a way, even though he was in on that pathetic charade the whole time!  You are bound to break his heart in some way or another eventually, Miss Ryder.  So tell me, are you going to sit back and let it happen?  Are you just going to wait for that moment, when you have to watch the love of your life emotionally, or perhaps even physically hurt because of you?  Think about the answer to that long and hard, Miss Ryder, because I don't think you can.  

Where exactly do your priorities lie, Miss Ryder?  Have you decided to give in and take your shot at the Bombshell Championship once again because it is what you truly want, or are you doing it because Gabriel and everyone else keep telling you that you should...that you deserve it.  Be honest, Miss Ryder!  Over the past several months, you've been so back and forth, up and down, I'm sure it's making everyone, like myself, quite dizzy.  If you don't truly want the title, then why are you even here?  If you don't want to try and take leadership amongst the ladies of NXT and even the Bombshell Division, then tell me, what is it that you DO want to accomplish out of your career here in SCW?  You've been around for a year now and I still don't know the answer to that question.  No matter how many times I ask, the answer never hits me, so please...enlighten me.  

You have your shot at becoming the Bombshell Champion once again at Hostile Takeover, Miss Ryder, but you can't get the job done alone, you know.  This is a team effort after all, so if you want my title, the other three ladies will need to make it out of that steel cage as well, and me and my team do.  It's going to be quite a challenge going up against the power that we possess, and you know it.  I don't think Team SCW can truly handle this one, though it will be amusing to watch, and to take part of.  You four will be walking into this match with one title on your side, and if you are able to walk out unassisted, you will have NOTHING!  

Sunday April 28th...Brasilia, Brazil...Everyone will witness as the very face of the Bombshell Division is changed forever.  It will truly be a Hostile Takeover.  

See you soon ladies.


**END FEED**  

79
Climax Control Archives / Now Is Not Your Time
« on: April 05, 2013, 06:49:47 PM »
 
Sunday- Halifax, Nova Scotia


Defeated. Completely and utterly defeated.  That is how I feel right now.  ACW Live has just gone off the air, but not the way I had hoped or planned for the past two months.  All my hard work, determination and complete confidence in myself to walk away the winner of the J-Cup tournament a second year in a row had been for nothing.  Ben Jordan...The Cockney King had defeated me, The Queen of The Damned.  And the icing on the cake?  He just gave away the most important prize of all in the tournament!  He gave his shot at the NWA World Cruiserweight Title away to Simon Jones, another member of ACW!  To say I'm pissed is a complete understatement.

Immediately after Ben made his heartfelt announcement, I couldn't even stand the sight of him.  Not that I could before, but after he gave that title shot away, I felt like I was going to be sick, so I turned on my heels and headed backstage.  I need to get out of this building, and fast, otherwise I might just lose whatever sanity I have left and go find Ben Jordan and really end him.  After all, he's already injured as it is.  It shouldn't take too much for me to finish the job.  

I've just made it to the locker rooms backstage, immediately meeting up with my disciples.  I glance at each one of them a single time and for just a moment.  The disappointed looks on their faces says it all, and for the most part, they remain quiet.  At least the brothers do.  Ruby, as always, tries to cheer me up, though right now, I don't feel like talking at all.


"My Queen, do not be discouraged.  You are the true winner in our eyes, and you always will be." Ruby says as she takes a step towards me.

I glare at her from the corner of my eye, refusing to respond, and I start walking around the locker room gathering my things.  I'm so distracted by all the emotions that I don't even notice that Roxanne and James Huntington Hawkes....the third...are not here.  Erik Staggs had recommended they accompany me to Nova Scotia, to not only support me, but Team Erik as well, and I had not declined.  As I remain quiet, brooding over my loss, to my surprise Sebastian steps forward.


"Ruby is right, my Queen." He says, also trying to raise my spirits. "You can not allow this loss to dampen your spirits."

I'm so frustrated just listening to them, I throw my duffel bag on the floor and spin around.  I glare at each one of them feeling my face flush red in the process, and I can almost feel the steam pouring out of my ears. "SILENCE! ALL OF YOU! I don't want to speak about what happened tonight right now!  In fact, I'd prefer it if you all forget about everything that happened and NEVER speak about it ever again!  Am I understood?!"

They are so used to my random outbursts that they don't even flinch as I scream at them.  They all nod, relaying their understanding and agreeing to respect my wishes.  I bend down and grab my duffel bag and I quickly begin tossing the rest of my belongings inside.  I hear the clicking of Roxanne's familiar stiletto heels, and I turn to acknowledge her walking inside my locker room.  I can't help but grin a little as I see the quick unfriendly exchange between her and Ruby, but I say nothing.

"That was one hell of a match out there, and for what it is worth, you should have won that match.  Ben Jordan was a cake-walk compared to me, right?" Roxanne cracks an amused smile, trying to bring the tension in the room down a notch.

"Very funny, Roxanne." I reply, zipping my duffel bag closed and throwing the strap over my shoulder before turning to glare at her. "Where is James?"

Roxanne laughs with a shake of her head. "He kept acting as though he was going to vomit because of whatever it was that he was smelling, so I told him he could leave."

I roll my eyes, though I am not surprised that this happened.  I glance at Ruby, sensing that she is growing increasingly uncomfortable with Roxanne's presence, but I don't care.  I've gotten past any hard feelings for Roxanne, for the moment at least, and Ruby will learn to do the same.

"Figures." I say, folding my arms across my chest. "I respect that kid for all that he has managed to accomplish over the last year, but I can not deny how annoying he can be at times.  And if he were here right now, I'd probably slap him upside his head." To my surprise, Roxanne and all my disciples all share an amused laugh at my honesty.

"Clearly you are feeling a little better now, which means my mission is accomplished." Roxanne says, satisfied.

I shake my head and say,
"Hardly, but I really don't want to talk about it right now, much less speak about it.  I've got a title defense to focus on next week, and that is what I plan to concern myself with."

I give my disciples a warning look that tells them to not go against my wishes on this.  They acknowledge me by bowing their heads, and I turn my head back to face Roxanne.  I am well aware of her friendship with Amy Marshall, the woman who will challenge for my title next week. "Roxanne, we may have put our differences aside for now, but I know you are friends with Amy.  Yes, we are all on the same side with Erik Staggs, but she wants MY title, and I'm not going to let her have it.  I'm warning you right now, don't even THINK about interfering on Amy's behalf with this one.  If you do anything to--"

Roxanne holds her hand up, interrupting me.  I go silent as she responds. "Relax, Misty.  I have no intentions of getting involved in this match.  The title is on the right side of this revolution, and that is where it will stay, regardless of who wins."

"You say that as if you believe Amy stands a chance against me?" I ask, putting her on the spot.

Roxanne takes in a deep breath and smiles.
"I will not choose a side in this battle, sweetie.  I am on neutral ground on this one, however I will say that Amy has earned this shot.  She deserves it."

I nod, unable to disagree with my former arch enemy. "I can't believe I am saying this, but I agree with you.  I will not stand here and deny she has earned this shot, but if she thinks for a moment that she will be taking my title away from me, she is sorely mistaken."

"Fair enough.  Are you heading to Santiago with James and I?"

I shake my head. "I believe so.  Our flight is scheduled for Tuesday, right?.  That gives us a whole day to relax?"

"I believe that was the plan.  James should be back at the hotel with Simpson as we speak." Roxanne replies.

I nod and shrug my shoulders.
"You ready to head back to the hotel with us then, or do you have some other plans?  Because I'm ready to get out of here." I step past her, joining my disciples and standing in between Damien and Zane.

"I'm ready whenever you are.  Oh, Misty.  One more thing before we leave." Roxanne says, walking up next to me.  I look at her with raised eyebrows. "Do give my offer from earlier some thought.  Your dear Ruby needs proper obedience training, and I'm more than qualified to get the job done."

Ruby does not hide her displeasure at Roxanne's offer.  She growls, but stands where she is, glaring at Roxanne with a fiery look in her eyes.  I place a hand on her shoulder, and her tension eases slightly, though she keeps her eyes on Roxanne.

"I'm sure you are, Roxanne, but Ruby's obedience lies with me, therefore I will be the one to get the job done.  You may have taken Electra from me, but Ruby is someone I will NOT let get away." I respectfully decline.  Roxanne smirks and nods her head without a word. "Brothers...Ruby...come along.  I'd like to get back to the hotel and get some rest now."

"As you wish, my Queen." Ruby says slowly, keeping her eyes locked on Roxanne as she spells out each word as if sending a message. "That wretched woman will NEVER receive our allegiance for her perverted ways!"

"Pity." Roxanne replies. "I would just love to chain you up and give you some proper punishment kitten."

Ruby growls and I grab her arm, pushing her in front of me.  I look at Roxanne with a roll of my eyes and then follow my disciples and Roxanne out the door, as Roxanne doesn't even bother to hide her laughter.  I can hear Ruby mumbling something under her breath, and Sebastian takes it upon himself to nudge her before I can intervene and take charge of the situation.  I see Ruby take a deep breath, calming herself, as we reach the exit door and head out to the parking lot to find out rental car and return to our hotel for the evening.  I don't know about the others, but I plan to get a full night's sleep.

********************

Tuesday- Santiago, Chile


It's late afternoon and we've just arrived in Santiago.  In my opinion, there really is nothing special  about this city, but to each their own, right?  I'm sure some people love the sights that Santiago and this country has to offer, but personally, I am not much of a sight seer.  Unless, of course, it has anything to do with Ireland.  I've always loved that country!

But, I'm getting off topic, aren't I?  My disciples and I are just getting to our hotel.  Damien and Zane will be sharing one room, while Dante and Sebastian share another.  Normally, I would have my own room, but this week I have decided to share a room with Ruby.  I've been meaning to speak with privately for a few weeks now but haven' really gotten the chance.  Either that or I've been avoiding it in some way.  The ladder of the two is probably the more accurate statement, unfortunately.

After Sunday and that worthless interview by ACW's reporter, Miss Elise LeBlanc, I feel it is no longer an option to put this little talk on the back burner.  I am beginning to realize each day what so many others have seem to have noticed before me, and whether Ruby likes it or not, I need to make some things perfectly clear.  

We're just getting settled in our room and Ruby looks around with a satisfied smile on her face.  Erik Staggs had taken it upon himself to book this hotel for us, naturally choosing only the best for the Bombshell Champion...his Queen.  The room, of course, has two beds, as I'd hate for further rumors to be spread if there was only one bed, but had that happened, Ruby would be sleeping on the pull out sofa instead.  

Ruby takes a seat on her bed, the one closest to the wall, crossing her right leg over her left, and gives me a curious look.


"What are the plans for today, my Queen?" I can't help but notice how very relaxed she is.  Normally she is so tense, but she's not right now.  It is a side of her I rarely, if ever, see.

"Do you know why I wanted us to share a room this week, Ruby?" I ask her, taking her slightly by surprise.

She shakes her head, looking a bit puzzled.
"I assume it was to save money on booking a separate room for myself, my Queen.  Is that not the case?"

I take in a deep breath, allowing the thoughts to run through my mind.  I have so much to say, but most of it needs to be said in a sensitive manner, I'm sure.  Therefore, I need to think wisely before I speak.  I walk past Ruby, heading over to the window where I pull the curtains open and look out at the sights of the city.  Ruby turns around on the bed to face me, waiting for me to respond.  I chose my words carefully, processing everything in my mind.

"You know everyone seems quite interested in my personal life recently, right Ruby?" I ask, turning around to face her once again.  She doesn't seem sure of where this is all leading, but she nods anyway.

"Yes, my Queen.  I do know that." She replies, trying not to sound too confused.

"Not just any part of my personal life, though.  People are making assumptions left and right about my love life, and make it a point to expression their opinions and what they THINK is going on." I'm clearly confusing her further as I continue speaking, but she listens carefully, processing everything in her mind. "All this banter between myself and Ben Jordan on Twitter over recent months has some people believing we secretly carry a torch for one another, or that at least I carry a torch for him."

Ruby lets out a disgusted laugh. "Let them think whatever they wish, my Queen.  It does not make it the truth, and you know that."

"Let me finish, Ruby." I catch her off guard, but she bows her head, acknowledging she will let me speak. "Ben Jordan uses his, as he calls it, Cockney Charm, on every woman he encounters.  I could have simply ignored it, but I chose to respond to every single thing he said, and because I didn't fall prey to his games and respond the exact same way as every other woman he uses it against, and do you know what happened because of that?"

Ruby lowers her eyes and I know its because she has now figured out where this talk is leading, but I am sure I have left her speechless for the moment.

"I have no desire to get involved with anyone right now, Ruby, but people don't seem to care about that little bit of information.  They're so caught up with who is involved with who, that they are concerning themselves with trying to figure out who I am or am not with, and it is highly frustrating!" I look towards the floor for a moment before turning around and looking away from her.  Why am I the one who feels embarrassed in this situation? "Ruby, I know--"

Before I can speak another word, my cell phone begins ringing, interrupting that thought.  I don't know why, but I feel partially relieved as I reach into my pocket and pull out my phone.  I raise my eyes in surprise as I notice who is calling me.  I hold my index finger up, telling her I'll be just a moment as I take the call.  

"Hello?...Yes, I noticed.  To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?...Thank you, but I assure you I am past it.  At least for the moment...Yes, well at least you agree that against Miss Marshall, I won't need the luck.  I have this one in the bag already...You flatter me as always...I am sure I could spare a little while tomorrow afternoon.  I have no promotional work scheduled until later this week...Great.  I will see you then."

I end the call and place my phone back in my pocket, and look over to Ruby who has her prying eyes locked on me.

"Who was that, my Queen?" She asks, expecting an honest answer, but I can not give her one.

"No one you should concern yourself with, Ruby." I say, trying to stray her off topic.

"You have some sort of meeting tomorrow afternoon?  I don't mind accompanying you, my Queen." She replies as I was hoping she wouldn't, but fully expected her to.

I shake my head and take a couple steps over to the sofa, taking a seat.
"I won't need any of you to accompany me, Ruby.  I won't be long, and there is no reason to be concerned about my safety.  It is just a business meeting."

Ruby nods telling me she understands, but I can see in her eyes that no matter how much I reassure her, she will be concerned for my safety. "As you wish, my Queen.  Now what were you going to tell me before the phone call?"

I stare at her for a moment, pretending to be deep in thought, before I shake my head and lie to her. "That?  Oh, I was just going to say that I know the five of you are probably expecting me to find a suitable man to get involved with, and I am sure that in time I will.  However, right now I am more focused on my career than that, so I don't want you to concern yourselves with that, okay?  I will tell the same to the brothers later."

"Of...Of course, my Queen.  I understand." I can tell she is uncomfortable about something, but chooses not to speak up. "Is there anything else you wish to discuss?"

I politely shake my head, and she responds with a nod.  The awkward silence that follows remains for quite a while until Ruby decides to make plans for dinner.  She leaves the room to go speak with the brothers, leaving me alone to my thoughts for a little while.  Somehow I think that this week is going to be long and uncomfortable.

********************

Wednesday


I've been back from my lunch meeting for just a short while.  I won't say who I was meeting, or what we discussed, but all in all I would consider it a very productive day.  Damien wasn't particularly happy that I went alone, but I assured him that I would be perfectly safe, so he and the others made no further argument.  I could tell they were all curious as to where I was and who I was with, but when I feel that they need to know the circumstances of this meeting, they will be told all the details.  However, that time is not now.

I'm sitting in my hotel room, alone at the moment.  I am not sure where Ruby is, but my guess is she is speaking with the brothers about something and doesn't know I've returned.  I don't mind, as I sit and welcome the silence for the short amount of time I'm sure I have.  I'm laying on the bed with hands behind my head and my eyes closed, when I feel a weird breeze.  I don't open my eyes, however, thinking it is just a figment of my imagination.  Sadly, I am wrong, as an unwelcome guest startles me.


"Enjoying your free time I see."

That British accent is only familiar to me unfortunately.  I open my eyes, sighing deeply as I look at this man before me.  I quietly think to myself that he is wearing the same black suit and jacket as always, complete with a black tie.  He really needs to get some color in that wardrobe, but I personally don't care.

"I was...until just now." I reply as I sit up and lean against the bed's headboard.  My visitor stands there with his hands at his side, looking at me with a wicked smile, but it soon fades and turns into an annoyed glare.

"I'm starting to believe you're trying my patience, Misty.  That is NOT a wise decision." He says with authority.  

I respond with a shrug, and allow the smallest of grins to grow on my face, and this only frustrates him further.
"And what if I am?  What are you going to do about it?"

"I am sure you are well aware of the answer to that question.  Now that your business with Ben Jordan and the NWA is finished, you can focus on your original task." He says, but is disappointed when I begin shaking my head.  He turns his head to the left, still looking at me curiously.

"What makes you think my business with the NWA, or even Ben Jordan, is finished?  Need I remind you that I can do whatever the hell I want." I tell him without sounding the least bit intimidated by him.  It may be a mistake on my part, but I have much more to focus on then just the task he wants me to accomplish.

He takes a step forward, glaring down at me.
"He beat you, Misty.  You don't have a shot at your precious Cruiserweight Title now, or anywhere in the near future, but what you DO have is a Bombshell Title defense this week.  Now, once you get through with that, you can get back to what you are supposed to be doing!"

I finally grow tired of his increasing tone, and I get out of the bed sharply, standing just inches away from him.  He's much taller than me, so I am looking up at him, but the size difference does not effect me.

"Listen here, pal.  YOU approached me, which means that it is YOU who needs MY help." I remind him, and he doesn't look pleased. "I haven't forgotten what I am supposed to do, and trust me when I say I WILL get the job done, but you're going to let me do this my way, because any other way might bring cause for suspicion.  Got it?"

He looks at me for a long while, carefully processing every word I've just spoken.  He takes a step back after a few minutes, and seems to ease up just a bit. "For your sake, you better be right, but don't think I'm going to sit back forever and let you handle business your way.  You've got one month for me to start seeing some results.  That is all I am giving you.  Do not test me any further."

I am about to respond when the door to the room opens, and Ruby walks in.  The moment I glance in Ruby's direction, my visitor vanishes, and I look around, closing my eyes in frustration.  Ruby looks at me, then around the room, wondering what I am doing.

"Everything alright, my Queen?" She asks, placing her room key on the dresser next to the TV. "Were you speaking to someone just now?"

I take a deep breath and look at her, trying to calm my nerves. "Everything is fine, Ruby, and no I was not speaking to anyone.  That was the TV, but I turned it off just as you walked in.  Were you with the brothers?"

"I was." She replies with a nod. "While you were at your lunch meeting we went and got a bite to eat as well.  Oh and shortly after you left, Mr. Staggs called for you."

"Oh?" My eyes light up, surprised.

"Yes.  He was just calling to confirm that your meeting for tomorrow was still taking place as scheduled.  Forgive me, my Queen, but I assumed that it was Mr. Staggs who you were meeting with this afternoon?" Her curiosity is not unjustified, but I was hoping she didn't make that assumption.  

I shake my head uncomfortably and sit back down on the bed.
"What?  Oh, no.  I was meeting with someone else, but yes I do have a meeting with Erik tomorrow to discuss my match this Sunday.  I'll give him a call later to confirm that.  Thank you, Ruby."

The lies just keep pouring out of my mouth, but again, that is not important at this moment in time.  As long as Ruby doesn't question me right now, everything is good.

"You're welcome, my Queen." Thankfully she does not question me, and I can breath a sigh of relief for now.

I lay my head back on the pillow and close my eyes without saying anything further.  The events of today, and of the past few months entirely, swirl around in my mind.  I'm soon exhausted and I allow my body to relax before I drift of to sleep for an afternoon nap.  No doubt my stress and anxiety over everything will make for an interest dream filled hour or two.


********************

Thursday


Another day and another lunch meeting, but this time my meeting isn't so secret.  I am headed downstairs to the hotel restaurant where Erik Staggs should be waiting for me already.  Ruby and the brothers didn't ask to accompany me this time, as they knew I would be close and they were aware of who I was meeting with.  So they are waiting up in the rooms while I meet with Erik.  

I step out of the elevator and head over to the entrance to the restaurant, walking up to the man near the entrance.  He greets me with his heavy Spanish accent, and I respond as best I can with what little Spanish I know, informing him I have a meeting with Senor Staggs.  He nods his head, acknowledging he understands me and he leads me through the restaurant to where Erik is seated at a table waiting for me.  He is just lifting his glass of wine to take a drink when he sees me walking towards him, and he sets the glass back down and stands from his seat.


"My Queen," he says, pulling out my seat for me with a welcoming smile.  I nod and return the smile and take my seat as he does the same.

"Mr. Staggs." I reply, as the waiter walks up to the table asking if I would like something to drink.  I am sticking with water for today and the waiter walks away.

Erik takes a drink of his wine and looks at me. "Enjoying Santiago so far?  No doubt the weather is easier to deal with than Canada?"

"Absolutely.  It was much too cold in Canada, even though it is still early Spring." I nod as the waiter returns with my glass of water, setting it down in front of me.  I take a sip and place the glass back down on the table, as the waiter walks away again, giving us time to decide on our orders.

"I know you don't want to talk about what happened, but for what it is worth, you should have won that match.  It sickens me that an NXT member claimed the J-Cup, especially that Ben Jordan character." Erik says.  I try to hide my disappointment, but every time that night is even brought up, the events are replayed in my mind, and I narrow my eyes.

"I apparently can not avoid speaking about losing to Ben Jordan, but it is all water under the bridge at this point." I reply. "What's done is done and all I can do is move on from it, and do what I can to move up in the ranks and get that shot at the Cruiserweight title like I deserve.  They might believe otherwise, but that Cruiserweight Title will be mine soon enough, and I will be a double champion once again.  Now, whether I face Vixen or Simon Jones or someone completely different is another story.  It will be mine."

"Very great attitude to have, Misty." Erik says. "As far as the Bombshells go, you are the only one on our team that is getting actively involved with the NWA, and I am quite pleased.  I have full faith in you to get the job done.  Forgive me for changing the subject now, but I think it is time we discuss the reason of this meeting, shall we?  Your match against Amy Marshall on Sunday."

I am about to respond, but the waiter returns, interrupting me to take our orders.  We give him our orders and he walks away once again.  I turn my attention back to Erik, and get back to the topic at hand.

"Of course." I say, leaning back in my seat. "I am sure you are quite pleased that a member of our team is challenging for the title, but I will tell you what I told Roxanne--"

He holds a hand up, silencing me much like Roxanne did. "I am aware of what you told Roxanne, and I assure you, there is no conflict of interest here.  I will not choose one of you over the other, so do not worry about that, and I am sure Amy is aware of the same.  I expect you will do everything in your power to keep that title around your waist and I expect nothing less."

I nod with a satisfied smile. "You're damn straight that is what I intend to do, Mr. Staggs."

"However, do not think that Amy will hold herself to ensure the same.  She wants to be the champion as much as anyone else, and I expect her to fight like hell and prove just why she deserves  to be in this match, and any future title match." He says.

"I completely understand, trust me.  Her words on Twitter this week are proof enough of that." I respond with a laugh as I recall in my mind some of the things Amy has said on Twitter.

"The important thing to remember here is that the title stays with Team Erik, and in this case, it will." Erik takes another sip of wine, leaning back in his seat with a proud smile. "I am extremely proud of you both, and I am sure you will handle this match with respect for one another."

"Of course.  As long as Amy does the same, I will have no problem handling her and this match with the respect it deserves." It may come as a surprise but I try to refrain from sounding too arrogant with my response.  A short while later, the waiter arrives with our food, placing each of our plates in front of us.  He asks us if we need anything else, and walks away as we shake out heads and politely respond with a no.

"Okay then, let's eat.  There are a few more things I would like to discuss with you, however, if you don't mind.  That lunch meeting you had yesterday, for one." He looks at me suspiciously, but it comes as no surprise to me that he is aware of who I met with.  I shake my head with a laugh as we start eating our food, beginning our quiet discussion as we eat.

********************

From The Mind of Your Queen
Journal Entry#7


Forgive me in advance, as this entry is going to be short, sweet and to the point.  I have one person, and one person only who I am speaking directly to with everything I am about to say, and that is my opponent for this Sunday's edition of Climax Control.  

Yes, I am speaking to you, Amy Marshall.

Miss Marshall, allow be first to say how pleased I was that you were the one to walk away as the number one contender to my title.  I've watched you since you first stepped on to the scene here in Sin City Wrestling, and I knew sooner or later, you would challenge for the title.  You have the passion and the determination, and when you want something, you go after it.  I applaud you for that, and I thank you for defeating the three other women in that match...Roxi Johnson in particular.  And while some may say it is because I am scared of Roxi, I beg to differ.

There was only one person I was looking forward to facing out of the four of you.  Only one person I felt deserved this shot more than any of the others, and that is you, Miss Marshall.  I've seen how much you've been fighting for this opportunity.  I know how much you want to hold this title in your hands and finally know what it feels like to be the Bombshell champion.  Yes, I know what that feels like, because I felt the exact same way before.  And that is why I now have to apologize to you.

I am sorry that I can not allow you to achieve this dream, Miss Marshall.  I won't take it any easier on you just because we are members of the same team.  I hope you understand, and I hope you feel the same way.

The fact is, Miss Marshall, I am the Bombshell Champion for a reason, and it is because I am the only person capable of leading this division to where it needs to be.  It is nothing against you, but the Bombshell Division needs me.  It is floundering, and saving it is not a task that I believe you are capable of handling just yet.  In time I am sure you will be more than capable, but now is not that time.

Show me what you got, Miss Marshall.  Prove to me, and everyone else why one day, you'll hold the Bombshell Championship.  Do that, and I promise to personally shake your hand after the referee raises my hand in victory.  Let's put on a true main event, Team Erik style.

I'll see you Sunday, Miss Marshall.



80
Character Building Roleplays / Reclaiming What is Mine
« on: March 13, 2013, 01:31:31 PM »
 
Thursday March 7th


After a very successful show at Blaze of Glory II, all of Sin City Wrestling has been given the week off to relax and recuperate from a job well done.  Blaze of Glory II had proved to be exactly what everyone was expecting it to be...SCW's biggest show of the year, and the most successful to date.  Mark and Christian believe everyone has earned the week off, and then some...well maybe except for myself and my brothers and sisters in the cause.  Everyone has returned to their respective homes, and the wait for the next card to be announced has been less than easy to deal with, if I may be honest.

Blaze of Glory II was a particularly golden night for me.  I defeated Vixen to become the only person in SCW to be a three time champion, further cementing my name in the record books.  I can not deny that Vixen put up one hell of a fight, but in the end, it all proved to be too great a challenge for her, as I forced her to tap out to the Queen's Punishment, all while dear Spikey boy was watching at ringside.  To say that I had a bit of an ego boost that night would be a bit of an understatement.  I took the title back in my possession and headed backstage where Ruby and the brothers were waiting for me after they were unjustly ejected from ringside.  Needless to say that decision didn't matter, and once I rejoined my disciples backstage, our moods were all in a much better place.  They wasted no time in congratulating me on my victory as they admired my beautiful Bombshell Title that I had draped over my shoulder, and once we returned home that night, they had a surprise waiting for me.  They had all chipped in and bought me the most beautiful crown.  Well, tiara if you want to call it that, but same thing really.

After we returned home, I had expected to be busy doing promotional work for the upcoming semi-finals and finals of the J-Cup tournament, but the show isn't scheduled until the end of the month, so I have plenty of time to schedule and handle that business.  So, I decided to take the rare opportunity to sit back and relax for the week...or I would try to relax anyway.

As the week passed at a very painfully slow pace, I've grown more and more restless.  Ruby has been busy doing what she always does, waiting on me hand on foot with her undying loyalty.  The brother's have gone about doing their business around our home.  They've all been getting more ideas on how to make this place more presentable and livable, on the outside as well as the inside.  That has left me with little to nothing to do, except for occasionally reading a book, or doing a bit of writing.  Until today at least.

It's only Thursday, and as of yet, the next card for SCW is yet to be announced, so I'm just sitting here...waiting.  I'm staring out my bedroom window, watching my beautiful daughter from a distance, trying not to let regret and remorse for what I did overwhelm me.  I open the window just a crack, and it is just enough that I am able to hear a sound I haven't heard in so long, and it warms my heart...the heart so many people consider stone cold.  I listen as Eden runs around, shrieking with excited laughter.  A hint of a smile forms at the corner of my mouth, but it soon fades as I disappointedly watch as my younger, and at times equally feisty sister, Desiree appears and calls out to Eden.  They disappear back inside the house not long after, and ten minutes later, I watch as Desiree helps Eden into the backseat of her car, and drives off soon after, taking her who knows where.  I let out a disappointed sigh just as Ruby enters the room to check on me.


"Spying on that vile ex-fiancee of yours again, my Queen?" The words practically spit out of Ruby's mouth as she catches me looking out the window yet again.  Ruby shakes her head disappointedly and walks towards me.

"Of course not, Ruby." I reply as I quickly close the window and turn to face my loyal disciple. "Spike isn't even home.  He's probably spending as much time with Vixen, nursing her ego after she lost to me yet again.  If you must know, I was watching Eden playing in the back yard again."

I stand up from my seat by the window and take a few steps away as Ruby approaches me.  Ruby nods and allows herself to smile briefly.

"My apologies, my Queen.  Perhaps if her father isn't home, you could take the opportunity to go see her?  I am sure she would be delighted to see you again." Ruby smiles again, this time with a bit of hopeful pride.  I disappoint her again, however, as I walk past her quietly, not saying a word.

"My Queen?" Ruby asks as she turns around to keep an eye on me.

I walk over to the side of my bed, taking a seat on the edge.  I reach over and open the drawer to my bedside table, taking out the ultrasound picture of the son I never got the chance to meet, before I reply to Ruby.

"I'd like to believe that, Ruby, but I am fairly sure she wouldn't be anywhere near delighted to see me.  Every time I've ever even been near her over the last year, she has shown nothing but fear and heartbreak when she looks at me." My attempt at hiding the overwhelming sadness fails, and Ruby can clearly see that.

"That is because everyone has brainwashed her against you." She says, sitting beside me on the bed. "You haven't ben given a chance to make it up to her yet.  The brothers and I know how sorry you are for taking time away from her last year after you left that parasite of a father of hers, but young Eden does not, and it is because of those people.  My Queen, you must stand your ground.  She is your daughter.  You have every right to see her regardless of what they may say or try to do."

I can't help but smile at Ruby's attempt to encourage me.  I just stare at the ultrasound photo once again, running my index finger over it. "I have tried, Ruby.  Repeatedly in fact.  You know this.  They all hate me so much, they probably won't even let me see her for her birthday, and that will just add to the reasons she already has to hate me."

From the corner of my eye, I notice Ruby's eyes widen in surprise. "Her birthday is coming up soon?  I had no idea, my Queen.  You don't even speak of it."

"What is there to speak about?" I replies and I place the ultrasound picture back in the drawer, pulling myself further on to my bed. "My little girl is going to be five years old in less than two weeks, and she doesn't even know I give a damn."

I lean against the headboard and pull my knees up to my chest, looking away from Ruby.  Ruby moves closer to me, and folds her arms across her chest.

"There is a simple solution to that, my Queen," Ruby replies. "You make it known to her.  Do everything you can to see her, and don't give up on seeing your daughter again.  Have you thought about what you wish to get her for this important birthday?"

I only offer Ruby a shrug of my shoulders, trying not to think about it. "A little, but it doesn't matter does it?  Spike won't let me get close enough to see her, let alone give her a gift." Ruby laughs, and I look up at her, showing my obvious concern over her apparent amusement.

"And you are going to sit back and let that happen?  My Queen, you are much stronger than you give yourself credit for.  You are hanging on to--" Ruby is quick to defend her amusement before I can question her, but I immediately cut her off before she can finish what she was going to say.

"Please...don't go there, Ruby.  I'm dealing with everything just fine.  Anyway, I need to get some fresh air.  I think I am going to go for a walk."

"If that is what you need, I will not argue." Ruby replies, but I can sense her disappointment.  She stands from the bed and walks over to my closet, searching for my jacket.  I stand from the bed soon after just as Ruby emerges from my closet, holding my jacket, and she walks over and hands it to me.

"Thank you, Ruby." I say, taking my jacket and putting it on. "I'll try not to be too long, and I will be sure to let the brother's know where I am going as well."

Ruby nods without saying another word as I walk past her and over to the door, stopping just before I walk out. "Oh, and Ruby?"

"Yes, my Queen?" Ruby replies, giving me her full attention.

"You and I are going to have a serious conversation soon, okay?" I tell her, causing her to turn slightly confused.

"Of course, but may I ask what about?"

I grab a hold of the doorknob and smile, remembering the conversation I had with Blake last week. "Oh, I'm fairly sure you know what it is about, but we'll worry about it later.  I will be back in a little while."

I then turn and walk out of the room, leaving Ruby left to wonder what exactly I was referring to.  I am sure she can work it out for herself, but her curiosity will be put on hold as I am certain she will be watching me as I go on my walk.  She knows me well, and she know doubt knows where I am headed on my walk today.

********************


I know I won't have much time to do what I want, but I am not letting that stop me.  The opportunity has presented itself, and I am taking full advantage of it, as I sneak my way in my former back yard...Spike's back yard.  I stand there, frozen by the corner of the fence, looking down at the small tombstone Spike had placed there; his own personal memorial for the child we both lost.  While I feel no desire to try and win Spike back, or return to the life I had with him, I do hold a great deal of respect for him at this moment, and his decision to place this memorial stone here.  I kneel down, placing my hand on the tombstone, closing my eyes and lowering my head.

"I must admit, I didn't think your daddy would take losing you as hard as he has." I say quietly, speaking to the baby boy I will never know. "I was debating even telling him the truth, but I knew I had to.  I didn't think he would actually go so far as to place a tombstone here in the yard, either, but I guess I shouldn't be too surprised, should I baby?"

A light breeze blows past me, and in that moment, I know he is listening.  It may sound weird, considering he wasn't even born when I lost him.

"I can't deny that he has always been a great father.  Well, at least until recently." I can't help but scowl a bit as I think of Spike's up and down mental state over the last year, and how it might be affecting Eden and Timmy.  Timmy may not be my flesh and blood son, but I raised him none-the-less.

The cracking of some dried leaves on the ground from behind me startles me a bit.  I jump and turn around, expecting to see Spike and Vixen or perhaps one of my sister's, but instead, I smile at the one I see glaring at me with fierceful eyes.


"Well hello Dero.  It's great to see you." Dero, my former furry little pal, growls at me in response, and I keep my eyes on him, chuckling a bit.

"The feeling is not mutual, I see," I say, not really bothered by Dero's clear displeasure over my presence here.  I take a step towards him, but he hisses loudly at me.

"Okay, okay," I quickly take a step back, but smiling all the same.  He crouches down, ready to pounce at a moment's notice, and his ears are folded back. "Relax, Dero.  I'll only be a few minutes.  No need to throw a hissy fit now."

He growls again, and I turn around rolling my eyes with a smile, and when I am facing the fence and the tombstone again, I am startled yet again, though this time by someone I wasn't expecting to see.  He stares at me, trying not to smirk, and I can't hide the slight fear I feel at seeing him here, dressed in his usual full black suit and matching tie.

\'user


"Jes--" I start to say something, but he quickly holds up hand, cutting me off.

"Let's not bring him into this, shall we?" He says, his tone very serious.  I look around him, not quite sure what else I expect to see if anything.  He chuckles at my display of fear and lack of anything to say.

"Surprised to see me?" He asks.

I stifle back a laugh as I stare at him, studying his expression.  God, this guy really irks me, and for good reason. "You could say that, yes.  What are you doing here?"

He glances down at the tombstone on the ground, then looks back up at me, and I fold my arms, staring at him.

"I could ask you the same question, miss Queen of the Damned." He replies, then takes a swift step past me.  I turn and watch him carefully, annoyed at him mocking me.

"That is none of your business.  This has nothing to do with you, so you can just leave." My response doesn't please him, but I really don't care.  I have too much to deal with as it is, and I'd really rather not deal with a conversation with him at the moment.

He shakes his head and walks over to Dero as if stalking him.  As soon as he gets just inches from my former pet, Dero screeches, then darts off back into the house.  I try to hide my amusement, though I don't really find the point.  My visitor turns back around to face me, clearly proud of himself.


"Oh, but you see, it has everything to do with me.  Every decision you make directly affects me now." The way he speaks with that menacing British accent of his really starts to piss me off. "I've been sitting back for several weeks now, watching you carefully.  I was pleased with the way you were handling things at first, but now I'm a little concerned."

"You have no reason to be concerned." I reply, hoping to reassure him. Sadly, I can tell he doesn't believe it.

"As a matter of fact I do.  You have a job to do, Misty, but you seem to be taking your sweet time.  You're focusing on too much, when you should be focusing on one thing and one thing only.  Need I remind you of what that is?" He narrows his eyes at me causing a chill to run down my spine.

I take in a deep breath and shake my head.  I know what he wants from me.  I haven't forgotten.
"You don't need to remind me, okay.  I know what I'm supposed to do.  I told you that it was going to take time, didn't I?" That is exactly what I told him last time we spoke.  I knew this might be a length process, and I thought he understood that.  Apparently not.

To my surprise, he laughs and takes a step towards me.  Damn, just being around this guy brings a chill to the air.


"That you did, but it wouldn't be taking as long had all of your attention be devoted to your mission.  But congratulations to you on becoming the Bombshell Champion again.  How long do you think you'll hold the belt this time?" His response is almost threatening...as if he could just take everything I've accomplished away from me?  I'll be damned if I'm going to let that happen!

"Fuck you!" I yell loud enough that the whole neighborhood probably heard me, but I don't care.  I've had enough of this evil prick.

He laughs again, eyeing me up and down.
"Tempting thought, love, but I'll pass.  That is not what I want from you."

"Then what the hell do you want?!" I growl and I quickly approach him, getting just inches away from him.  I can't deny the danger this man possesses, but I will not let him control me.

"I thought we established this already?  You know what I want, but you don't seem to be getting the job done, do you?"

He stands there like a statue, trying to intimidate me, but it doesn't work.  I stand my ground, refusing to yield to him.  It is either a brave move, or an unbelievably stupid one.

"Oh, I'm fairly sure I'm getting the job done just fine, thank you very much.  I'm more than capable of multi-tasking." I reply very matter of factly and I spin back around returning to the reason I came here.

Just as I kneel back down and turn my attention to the tombstone, he is standing directly behind me and I can almost feel his eyes piercing me.
"I know what you're doing, Misty, and you better get your priorities straight.  I am not someone you want to double cross."

I laugh, but I do not turn around to look at him again. "Oh really?  What is it that you think I'm doing, because last time I checked, I have my priorities perfectly in line."

He chuckles again, and I roll my eyes as I keep my back facing him. "I don't think anything, darling.  I know you're trying to get back everything you lost last year, and when I say everything I mean everything."

This suddenly gets my attention, and I stand up straight, keeping my back facing him at first, but then I slowly turn around and glare at him.  It's not as menacing as a look as he is capable of, I am sure, but I do my best to match it.

"And I am well on my way to doing just that.  I've got my Bombshell title back, and at the end of the month I'm going to win the J-Cup tournament and get my shot at the NWA Cruiserweight title again." My response focuses solely on my wrestling career, of course, but I already predicted what his next response would be.

"That may all be true, love," He begins, and then he turns around, glancing at all of our surroundings. "But you're forgetting something else.  You can lie to yourself and everyone around you, but you can't lie to me."

"What the hell are you talking about?" I ask, though I already know the answer.

He smiles wickedly, sending yet another chill down my spine.
"You know exactly what I am talking about.  You want your old life back.  Spike.  Your daughter.  Your son."

The rage suddenly takes over and I do the only thing I can think of.  I lunge at him in full attack mode, but the next thing I know, I hit the ground, face first.  It catches me off guard at first, but I quickly get back to me feet.  I turn around to try it again, but he's gone.  He simply vanished, and I'm livid.

"Oh sure!  Disappear like the coward you are!" I yell, knowing very well he can hear me, but I don't notice the two familiar faces approaching the yard from behind me. "Don't you ever bring up my son again!  I don't want that life back!  Do you hear me!  I DON'T WANT IT BACK!"

"Just get the job done." I hear his voice respond, but he doesn't reappear.  I growl in frustration and spin back around, startled as Ruby and Zane are now standing in front of me.  Both look around, then at me with concerned looks on their faces.

"Shit!  What are you two doing here?!" I ask, jumping back a bit.

Ruby looks down at the tombstone, then back up at me.  She shows the same curiosity as my previous visitor had, though her curiosity is matched with concern.


"We heard you shouting from a distance, my Queen." She says and Zane nods in agreement. "Is everything alright?"

I lie as I nod to both of them, even offering up a half-hearted smile.  I brush the dirt and dust off of my jacket, regaining my composure. "Everything is just fine, Ruby."

"Who were you shouting at?" Zane asks, looking around as he gets into his protective stance ready to defend me should the need arise.  Too bad he doesn't realize that the person I was arguing with is not someone he can protect me from.

"Huh?  Oh, no one.  I was yelling at myself, if you must know." The lies just keep pouring out of my mouth, but I can't let them in on my secret.  Not right now.  I'm sure they will understand my intentions, but the overall situation might concern them more then anything, so I keep quiet for now.

"You were yelling at yourself?  What for, my Queen?" Ruby is more worried than she should be.  She takes a step towards me, almost pleading me for answers.  I surprise myself with my response.

"For not knowing I was pregnant last year." This is not a complete lie. "If I had known, Spike wouldn't have had a reason to put this memorial here for our son.  If I had known, I would be holding my baby boy in my arms right now, instead of staring at an ultrasound picture every day."

I exaggerate just a bit at first, though the thought of my son does bring tears to my eyes and I find myself once again on my knees kneeling at the tombstone.  My body starts to tremble a bit, and Ruby is quickly at my side, placing a caring hand on my back.

"Now do  you see, my Queen?" Ruby says trying to comfort me. "Perhaps being in the ring is too much right now?  I should call Dr. Lord--"

I shake my head and push Ruby's hand away from me. "No!  Wrestling is all I have left, Ruby!  I know what it cost me, and I'm over it!"

"Clearly you are not, my Queen." Ruby says as she gives me some space and takes a step back." "It makes me sick to even admit this, but I think Miss Ryder brought up an excellent point when you last faced her."

My nostrils immediately flare as I hear Ruby speak these words.  I hear Zane gasp in surprise as well.  Before I get back to my feet, I kiss my fingertips, then touch the tombstone.  I stand up very slowly and turn to face Ruby, but I am honestly at a loss for words.  I stare at her, almost fuming, and I fold my arms across my chest.  Sensing the increasing tension, Ruby holds her hands up, trying to calm me down.

"Please calm down, my Queen." She says, clearly uncomfortable already. "My loyalties will always be with you, but you can not blame me for being concerned."

"What point did Odette make, Ruby?" I say the words slowly, warning Ruby to choose her words wisely.

Ruby glances to Zane, who is looking at her just as equally surprised as I am.  He shrugs, signaling this is all on her, and she turns to face me, and I give her my full attention.


"How can you not think of your child each time you step in the ring?" She begins and I tilt my head to the side. "How can you not flashback to that night?  And more importantly, now...How on earth can you actually stand beside Miss Roxanne in this cause you two are in within Sin City Wrestling?  How can you look at her and not want to kill her for what she cost you?"

I take in every single word...every single question that Ruby asks me, processing it all in my mind.  It was no longer a secret that I had joined forces with not only Erik Staggs, but also my some of my fellow Bombshells, Roxanne included.  Ruby and the brothers were less than thrilled about it, but it was all my decision, and I do not regret it one bit.  I have given Erik Staggs my full support, and together along with those who will stand with us, we will make a difference in SCW.

"Because she didn't do anything!  Not intentionally anyway!  She didn't know he existed because I didn't know!  I have no reason to be angry with her!" [/i]I lash out at Ruby, clearly upsetting her, but I don't really care much at the moment.  I'm too consumed by so many different emotions that I'm seeing red.

Ruby drops to the ground, kneeling before me and bows her head respectfully.[/i] "Forgive me, my Queen.  I meant no disrespect."

I look down at her, feeling horrible for lashing out at her the way I did, and I am about to apologize to her but I am quickly cut off by the sound of a car pulling into the driveway.  Zane around the house carefully, trying not to be seen, and Ruby lifts her head as I help her to her feet.  I hear a car door shut and Zane looks at us in panic.

"Spike has just gotten home, my Queen." Zane informs us.  

I look at Ruby, wanting to apologize, but that will have to wait for now.  I nod to Zane, and we quickly leave the back yard, heading back to our own home.  I could have stayed and confronted Spike, but chose against it.  After all, I'd hate for anyone else to get the impression that I want him back...


********************

Sunday March 10th


The day has finally arrived.  The week long wait for the next card for SCW will be announced shortly, and I have my phone sitting next to me on the bed as I wait as patiently as I can for the call.  I tap my fingers on the bed, growing more and more impatient as the time passes.  I pick up my phone, opening my email, checking to see if word has been sent there, but there is nothing as of yet.  I toss my phone down on the bed frustrated, closing my eyes and leaning it back against the headboard.

The door to my room then opens and Ruby walks in with a cup of tea I had asked her for a short while ago.  She brings it over to me and sets it on my bedside table.  She keeps her head bowed towards the floor the whole time and doesn't speak.  In fact, she hasn't spoken much to me since Thursday when I lost my temper.  I am about to speak up when my phone beeps, alerting me of a new email.  I grab my phone quickly, opening my email once again, relieved to see it is from Christian Underwood announcing the matches for next week's Climax Control.  I open the message, scrolling down the matches, and am left disappointed and quite honestly, angry all together.


"You have got to be kidding me!  There has to be some mistake!" I look over the email once again, but my eyes have not deceived me.  Ruby looks at me curiously, but she doesn't ask the question that is obviously on her mind, but I answer it for her. "They didn't book me!  Their own Bombshell Champion is left off of the schedule!"

Ruby looks surprised, but still she says nothing.  Honestly, her silence is starting to make me uncomfortable as well as horribly guilty for how I treated her.

"Say something, Ruby!" I look at her, demanding she say something.  She looks at me, quiet for a moment, thinking about her response.

"I am sorry, my Queen," she says, finally breaking her silence. "Perhaps you should give Mr. Underwood or Mr. Ward a call and ask why you were not booked?"

I laugh and shake my head. "Oh I know why I wasn't booked, Ruby.  They're pissed that I'm taking Erik Staggs' side.  I guess I shouldn't be too pissed, though.  I have promotional work for the J-Cup to take care of." [/i]I grab my cup of tea, bringing it to my lips and taking a slow sip.  It soothes and relaxes my now frustrated mood as I shove my phone away from me for the moment.[/i]

"Can I get you anything else, my Queen?" Ruby asks.  She would normally continue a conversation, but she clearly doesn't want to at the moment.

"That will be all for now, Ruby.  Thank you." I look as sincere as I possibly can, but Ruby just bows her head and heads toward the door. "Ruby, wait."

She turns and looks at me. "Yes, my Queen?"

"That talk I mentioned a few days ago?  We really need to take care of that before we leave for Venezuela.  I know you probably don't want to talk right now, but we need to talk, okay?"

Ruby nods. "Whenever you are ready, my Queen.  I always have time to talk to you."

"Excellent.  You can go now, Ruby.  I'll call you if I need anything." I offer her a polite smile, and she bows and walks out of my room, closing the door behind her.

I close my eyes, shaking my head at the thought of another uneventful week at home.  I take another sip of my tea, thinking of what I could do this week to pass the time.  I glance at my phone for a moment, before I grab it and open my email again, only this time, it is to send one.  I email an NWA representative to schedule a camera crew to come to Vegas.  The three men in the J-Cup tournament have yet to speak on the upcoming semi-finals and finals, and what better way to get them to speak, then by sending a message to them all.  Beginning with Lucian Frost...the very man I defeated last year to secure my spot in this very tournament.

I place my phone on my bedside table, and wait patiently for a response.


********************

Wednesday March 13th


The NWA camera crew should be here any time now.  In fact, they're already running late, and that is not something I appreciate in the slightest.  I have a lot that needs to be said, and they are making not only me wait, but they are pissing me off in the process.  I am waiting downstairs in my training facility with Sebastian, Zane and Ruby.  The three of them are sitting on a bench off to the side, while I am sitting on the edge of the new wrestling ring which the brothers had built for me.  I have to say, my disciples know what they are doing.

Another thirty minutes pass before Damien and Dante burst through the doors with the NWA cameraman behind them.  I look past Damien and Dante at the cameraman, rolling my eyes.


"It's about time," I say sarcastically and I fold my arms across my chest. "What the hell took you so long?!"

Damien and Dante join the others, as the camera walks towards me, stopping just a few feet away to set up his camera, and he looks at me apologetically. "I'm sorry, Misty.  I had a hard time finding this place."

Glancing over to Ruby, I see she is clearly upset with the cameraman addressing me by my first name.  She is about to speak up, but I hold my hand up, silencing her before she does.  She takes her seat once again, and I turn my attention back to the cameraman as he finishes setting up the camera.

"Clearly you don't have a GPS, or you are just too stupid and you don't know how to work it." I can't help but roll my eyes again.

"Okay then.  The camera is ready.  Are you ready to get this show on the road?" He asks, looking at me with a smile.

I nod and force a smile.
"I've been ready, idiot.  You are the one who showed up late, remember?"

He lets out an awkward laugh and nods, choosing not to respond to that.  He presses a button on the camera, giving me a thumbs up signal that we're recording, and I look directly into the camera.

"I am here with last year's winner of the NWA J-Cup tournament, former World Cruiserweight Champion and current SCW Bombshell Champion, Misty.  In less than three weeks she heads into the semi-finals as she goes against fellow SCW superstar, Lucian Frost, in hopes of advancing to the finals.  Misty, you're the last remaining woman in the tournament.  How do you feel heading into the semi-finals?" He asks his first question perfectly as if he rehearsed it several times.

I keep my focus on the camera, and I laugh at the question.
"Really?  As if me being a woman has anything to do with my confidence?  Let me remind you and anyone else who doesn't remember last year's tournament.  I was the only female in the tournament last year, and I did just fine.  I did so well, in fact, that I won the whole damn thing.  So, to answer your question...I feel great.  More than great actually."

"Any thoughts on your next opponent, Lucian Frost?" He asks his next question quickly.

"Oh I have plenty of thoughts on Lucian Frost." I begin, as I focus my mind and my thoughts on my next opponent.  A smile creeps on my face as I continue. "I have faced Lucian once before, granted it was over a year ago in this very tournament, but he is no stranger to me.  Like myself, Lucian is a champion in SCW, though he is one half of the tag team champions and I am a singles champion."

"Yes, but Lucian is a former Roulette Champion.  He was the very first one, in fact.  You hold that very accomplishment with the Bombshell championship." He asks, interrupting me.  I look away from the camera to him, glaring at him angrily.

"Please do not interrupt me again!" My disciples snicker as I snap at the cameraman and then get back to the topic at hand. "Yes, Lucian Frost is a former Roulette Champion.  Big deal.  Has he held singles gold since?"

"Actually, he does currently.  He holds the Texas Heavyweight Championship in WCCW." His interruption irritates me further and I lower my head, taking in a deep breath. "Sorry..."

"Well bravo for Lucian Frost." I growl in response and raise my head looking back to the camera. "He is a singles champion in a company where the competition is pretty worthless.  I don't really give a damn.  Besides, who knows how long he'll be able to hold on to either one of those titles.  Word has it, he's been competing at less than one-hundred percent physically, so it is only a matter of time before he loses one or both or is forced to drop them." I smile confidently and cross my left leg over my right.  My disciples continue to watch on quietly.

"He has gotten by just fine recently, though, don't you think?"

I laugh again and lean back, resting my back against the bottom rope. "That is nothing but sheer luck if I'm honest, but I have to admire his stupidity."

"Stupidity?" The cameraman asks.

I nod.
"Are you deaf?  Yes, stupidity.  Anyone who competes when they have a potential career-ending injury is flat out stupid!  But, I can't say I wouldn't do the same thing.  I, myself, have said that I will wrestle until I can't walk anymore.  Unfortunately for Lucian Frost, that day may be coming for him sooner rather than later."

The camera is about to speak again, but I hold my hand up, and he remains silent.  I get to my feet, standing on the outside of the ring, before stepping through the ropes as the cameraman and my disciples look at me curiously.

I lean against the ropes, looking directly into the camera again, turning serious.
"I understand what is driving Lucian right now.  I know the passion and the desire he feels to have a successful career.  He'll do anything...risk anything to be the best he can be.  But he's made one mistake.  He's let his opponents know his weakness, and in this business, that is the worst mistake you can make."

I take a step back from the ropes, walking backwards towards the center of the ring.  My eyes never look away from the camera.

"We all have weaknesses, there is no denying that, but whether you air those weaknesses to your opponents is a whole different story.  Even the most respectable wrestlers will use an injury to their advantage if it means walking away with a victory.  It's just part of this career.  If Lucian thinks for one second that I am going to take it easy on him in our match, he better think again.  Injured or not, I won't hold back.  In fact, I plan to use that little injury to my advantage, because the fact is, I refuse to walk out of that arena as a loser.  This year is going to be a repeat of last year, because I'm going to defeat Lucian and then I am going to go on to win the final match.  There is just no other option."

I walk over to the corner of the ring nearest the camera.  I climb to the top turnbuckle, swinging one leg over the rope, sitting there confidently.

"Any words for Canadian Crippler or Ben Jordan? If--"He quickly stops to correct himself as I glare at him. "...when you defeat Lucian Frost, you will face one of those two men in the final round."

I smile wickedly, as only one of those two men I hope to face in the final round.  I lean forward, placing my elbows on my knees. "Oh I have plenty to say...to at least one of those men, but I'll save that for later.  I know who I would prefer to face in the final round, and I'm fairly sure it is no secret to any of you."

I wink into the camera. "Isn't that right Benny Boy?  Regardless of who I face in the finals, the outcome will be the same.  I will be walking away as the winner of the J-Cup tournament for the second year in a row.  That is all there is to it."

I jump down from the top turnbuckle to the ring apron, then jump down to the floor and walk over to the camera.  I lean down, putting my face right up to the camera and smile confidently once again.

"See you soon boys."

I reach over to the side of the camera, turning it off, and the scene fades to black.

TBC...

Pages: 1 2 3 [4] 5 6 7